The Force (mf, mff, ff, mc, inc, oral, anal)
by Dorsai
Copyright (c) 2001 - Dorsai
LEGAL DISBLAMER
Void where prohibited by law. Your mileage may vary. Not valid in all
locations. Tax, Title, License, Dealer Preparation not included. It
wasn't me, it was the other guy; I just look like him. I am not a lawyer,
I don't even play one on TV. You must be at least This Tall
--------------
/\
||
||
||
||
\/
--------------
to read the story. NO REFUNDS. Not responsible for items lost or
stolen. Alternate side parking. Do not feed the animals. Construction
area. Restricted area - Authorized Persons Only. No warranty expressed or
implied. All employees must wash hands before returning to work. Dealer
participation may vary. Double coupons on Wednesday. Allow 6-8 weeks for
delivery.
INFORMATION
You can get a copy of this in text and .pdf (Adobe Acrobat)
formats, and my other stories, at the alt.sex.stories text repository at
www.asstr.org under my Author name of Dorsai. If you do, *PLEASE* make
a donation to them so they can continue to afford to make erotica available
on the net. The money they receive is used ONLY to maintain the site (pay
for bandwidth, servers, etc.), NOT to pay us authors. They will accept any
donation, and you can donate anonymously - see their donations page to
learn how.
You can reach me directly at my public email account at:
dorsai@mail.com
This is released for FREE public distribution provided the
copyright notice is retained. This is NOT FOR SALE at any time, by
anyone. This may NOT be included in any collections for which ANY
type of fee or other charge is required before the user can read it. I
*WILL* prosecute any violations of my copyright or the terms of
distribution.
For those wishing to provide feedback to me, or any other author, there
are a number of anonymous remailers available from the site:
http://www.1netcentral.com/anonymous-email.html
As always, feedback is *greatly* appreciated - particularly from female
readers who want to help me accurately report a woman's perspective and
feelings.
Dorsai
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The Force
I was thirteen years when it happened.
I was in the theater, watching Star Wars, and got completely tripped out
during that scene where Obi-Wan and Luke got pulled over by the
Imperial Trooper. Obi-Wan waved his hand and the gonzo in the Styrofoam
bodysuit completely forgot what was happening.
The other thing that got me going - maybe not as much, but still - was
those slick light sabers; those things were simply too cool, by half. I
wanted one. REAL bad.
After I saw the about a dozen times, I finally got started on the
idea of how something like "the force" could work, and what the hell those
light sabers could be. I started trying to read up on anything I could
find that might have anything to do with it. Initial progress was pretty
good, but when I exhausted the readily available stuff, things slowed down
- a LOT.
Hypnotism I picked up pretty quick, learning self-hypnosis easily. It
helped me in school by making it easier for me to study and stay calm
during tests, but didn't do much to let me control others. But hypnotism
led me off to meditation - which helped my concentration - then yoga (which
I passed off as a way to avoid injuries on the baseball and basketball
teams - I was secure in my place as a good, but not great, player on both
teams). There were a limited number of subjects that dealt directly with
the mind, so I found myself trying to learn what I could of how the mind
WORKED. The only noticeable benefit from that was a distinct improvement
in my grades: when you start trying to learn college-level biochemistry,
physics, medicine, neurology, and all that kind of stuff, you can't help
but show improvement in the latter stages of middle school. Since all my
studying and reading was having a benefit on my grades, my folks were
content to leave me alone, for the most part. At first, my younger - Holly - delighted in harassing me about it, but when it didn't do her any
good, and our didn't fuss about what I was doing, she soon gave up.
Along with trying to learn how something like Obi-Wan's mind control gig
worked, I also got thinking about what a light saber was, and how it could
work - and that got me going in electronics and physics. I'm not all that
smart, but a lot of this stuff seemed to 'click' with me, and I didn't have
that much trouble with it - I mean, both subjects had very distinct, very
clear 'rules' that they operated by, and once I learned those rules, it all
pretty much fell into place. Hell, a lot of it was pretty interesting, and
I found myself spending more and more time learning about EEGs
(electroencephalograms), biofeedback, and stuff like that, and less and
less on 'the force'.
By the time I got to high school, I had a pretty elaborate electronics
setup in the basement - test equipment, parts, tools, and the whole thing.
I had part-time jobs with a couple of electronics places in town that kept
me in parts and books, plus a little spending money. I wasn't getting
rich, by a long shot, but I didn't have to worry too much about going to a
movie or anything, either. I wasn't exactly a nerd, by virtue of being
involved in sports, but I wasn't a jock, because I had an interest in this
other stuff, too. The net effect was that I had a few close friends - some
of the less nerdy brains, and some of the smarter athletes.
The other thing that happened was that my sister, two years younger than
I was, started to blossom; then get interested in boys, and going out with
her friends. Her almost constant need for money, and my need of test
subjects, kind of brought us together - more often that she liked, and not
as often as I wanted. The deal was that when I needed a test subject
(mapping brain waves, for example) AND she was hard up enough to want the
money from me, she would agree to be wired up for an hour or so. I'd get
the data I needed, and she'd get the money she wanted. Our folks worried
about it at first, but when nobody got (something I was *meticulous*
about), and since both of us seemed reasonably content with the
transactions, let it go. The testing wasn't difficult - I'd simply paste a
number of electrodes to her head, and record the patterns of voltages of
her brain waves when I had her think about certain subjects, or how she
responded to certain words.
Toward the middle of high school, I'd been able to map brain activity of
a number of different people - my sister, of course, along with a few of my
friends, a couple of Holly's friends that were more adventurous and
tolerant, my folks (only a couple times each, in their desire to make sure
I wasn't hurting anyone), and myself.
I was fiddling around with using my computer to overlay the mappings of
the different scans I'd done when I suddenly realized that there was a LOT
of correlation between what happened in different parts of the brain, and
what the person was thinking - and that the more concentrated they were on
something, the stronger the signals that their brain put out. The patterns
of signals weren't exactly the same, but certainly close - kind of like the
way cars travel down a multi-lane highway: no two of them took EXACTLY the
same route, but still within a reasonable range of variation.
With that discovery and realization, I started making the effort to find
out if there was any way to influence how the mind worked. And that got me
back to the subjects of hypnosis, biofeedback, and all the rest. After a
lot of designing, testing, and re-designing, I was finally able to come up
with a 'helmet' of sorts that fit over my head, and measured the brain
activity at certain points that I'd settled on as being important. By
using the 'helmet', I was able to gradually develop my mental muscles - in
only a few months, I was generating _much_ stronger signals than anyone
else that I'd been able to test, and could do it quickly and easily. But I
still couldn't do anything to influence other people, on the few occasions
that I tried.
But I found that I was able to influence Holly, through the use of the
helmet: as an experiment, I tried using it to impress the desired signals
on her, rather than simply using it to measure. Initially, I simply tried
using it as a transmitter of sorts, to see if I could 'block' the patterns
that she developed: when asking her to think of something, I'd apply the
voltages for something else, and see how she reacted - usually by getting a
confused, troubled look on her face, as though she couldn't _quite_ get her
mind to focus on what I'd asked her. From there, it wasn't long before I
was actively asking her what the problem was, and hearing her tell me that
all she could think of was whatever pattern I was applying to the helmet.
But there was still the problem of exercising that kind of control
WITHOUT the helmet, and I simply couldn't get past that point.
At least, not until I happened to read a couple of VERY different books
that, together, led me to a different way of thinking.
The first was a mystical type book - The Third Eye - written by a
Tuesday Lobsang Rampa, supposedly a Tibetan that had been able to transfer
his spirit from one body to another; the other a science fiction book, The
Space Swimmers, by Gordon R. Dickson. In it, the lead character was able
to develop a mental construct of the problems he faced, and find solutions
using it - as part of a group of people that had a very much heightened
sense of awareness of where they were, what was around them, and so on.
It seemed to me that both of these books pointed toward the same general
thing: that there *was* a fundamental 'force' or 'being' that ran through
all things, and that it *was* possible to become aware of that force.
So back I went to my self-hypnosis, and biofeedback, and meditation, and
all the rest of the stuff that I'd started out with - but this time, with
the addition of some technology.
Wearing my helmet, I'd put myself into a hypnotic state, and then try to
watch the output on my test equipment to see what changes happened as I
tried different things. I quickly realized that trying to directly go
after something was about as productive as trying to nail jelly to a tree -
it simply wasn't going to happen. Something like having someone walk up to
you and telling you NOT to think of a polar bear - first thing you do is
visualize the damn bear.
What I had to learn to do was to kind of 'ease up' on things - not
approach them directly, but at an angle, sort of spiral in on them. Once I
learned that technique, it didn't take long for me to refine it, so that
rather than spending minutes getting to where I wanted to go, I could do it
in a matter of just a few seconds. Goofy as it sounds, if you've ever read
the description of how to fly in the Hitchhikers Guide series by Douglas
Adams, it was like that - only inside my mind. With the ability to move
around established, the next step was to start picking my destinations, and
then what to do when I got there.
I was in my 'lab', as the called it, one evening, and had gotten
myself into a free-floating, not-being frame of mind when I started easing
toward the idea of seeing if I could 'feel' things around me - and found
out that I could. Living, organic things were easiest - bugs, people,
wooden desks, anything that was, or had been, alive was easy to 'sense'.
Inorganic stuff - steel, electronics, carpet - was harder, but could still
be sensed, if in a different way.
The process of developing the ability to sense things was long, but not
difficult - it seemed that each time I did it, my 'range' improved, until I
could sense everything for hundreds of yards around me. And as my ability
to do that improved, it overflowed into my 'real' life - like on the
basketball court, I *knew* when someone was behind me, and who it was, and
could act accordingly. I still couldn't shoot too well, but was a hell of
a passer to the people that COULD hit the hoop.
From the sensing of what was around me, it didn't take me long to
develop a 'feel' for the way things interconnected, and what would happen
if something changed - a kind of sensing of a 'force' that actually
connected everything, and flowed through it. With that, my athletics
improved - I KNEW that if I threw the basketball with a certain amount of
force in a certain way, it would hit nothing but net; I KNEW that if I
waited to throw a baseball a second later, it would get to the second
baseman in time for him to tag out the runner coming from first, but still
let the other player head for third - only to be trapped into a rundown.
It was when I started trying to draw on that force, that
interconnection, that I thought I'd die.
I'd put on my helmet in my lab, and was working on trying to draw on the
energy that I could sense. I could 'feel' it getting close, but couldn't
quite get it to happen - until I decided to simply open myself to it. When
I did that, it felt like a combination of having my body turn to helium, I
felt so light, and the pressure in my skull jump to about 50,000 psi. I
passed out.
When I woke up, I had one HELL of a headache, and every muscle in my
body felt like it had been boiled for use as spaghetti - soft, limp, and
weak. All I could do was lay there, gasping, as I tried to sort out what
the hell had happened.
When I was finally able to get myself back together, I started looking
at the electronic records of what had happened - and found that it could
only be described as the mental equivalent of electronic positive feedback.
In essence, the outside energy that I'd tapped into had fed back on what I
already had and amplified it, letting in more of the outside energy,
amplifying what I already had inside, letting in more, and so on. To this
day, I'm both amazed and thankful that I didn't burn out some mental
circuit.
It was a few days before I dared try it again - and even then with no
small trepidation. But I had to *know*.
So I hooked myself up again, but this time, rather than simply opening
myself up to all the energy, I visualized a small spigot, and opened *it*,
instead.
And it worked.
Even as I could _feel_ the energy entering me, and my mind, I could see
the readouts on my test equipment showing that I was generating far and
above the normal levels of brain wave activity. So much so, in fact, that
I soon overloaded the machine, and it simply refused to display anything
other than error messages.
With that successful experiment, I went on to develop my newfound skills
and abilities, and in just a matter of a few weeks, had reached the point
where I could 'tap into' it easily, and with a minimum of effort. I even
tried experimenting in front of my family, and none of them ever seemed to
notice what I was doing.
From there, it was a short hop to finding out if I could apply what I'd
learned to people.
My sister's very best friend, Diane, stopped by late one afternoon. She
got there a little before Holly usually got home, and she sat in the room with me, watching until Holly arrived. Since I wasn't a pain in
the ass kind of brother, I was okay to sit with - for a little while,
anyway.
As we sat there, I realized that Diane wasn't bad looking. In fact, she
looked pretty damn good: straight to the middle of her back,
brown eyes, clear complexion, full lips, about the size of
half-softballs. When she got up once, to get herself a drink of water, I
also saw that she had an uncommonly fine ass - tight and firm, that flowed
*very* nicely into her long, smooth legs.
When she sat down again, I got the idea of seeing if I couldn't draw on
The Force, as I'd taken to calling it, and use it to get her to do
something. In just a few seconds, I'd not only visualized the spigot that
I drew from; but also visualized the brain waves helmet I used over her
head, to help me concentrate on what control points I needed to use.
Thinking back over all the data I'd collected, I brought up the pattern
for an itch (I'd seen it often enough), and started to project it toward
her. After a few moments, I could see her starting to get mildly
uncomfortable, and realized that an itching sensation without a specific
spot was pretty useless. Shifting the pattern slightly, I had it seem to
be on the inside of her left thigh - and sure as hell, she absently
scratched at it.
Okay, maybe a coincidence. So I changed over to a sensation of cold,
and moved it to her - and promptly saw her nipples harden under her
blouse as she shivered slightly.
I removed the cold sensation, and saw that her nipples gradually
disappeared. One final test.
"Diane?"
She turned to look at me, and I asked "Could you do me a favor, and
bring me a Coke?", I asked. Normally, she'd just look at me before telling
me to get it myself, but I projected the pattern for contentment at her.
After a second, she smiled, and said "Sure, I guess I could do that.",
and got up, heading for the kitchen. It worked! I could actually use The
Force, the way Obi-Wan did!
When she came back, I was careful to keep my face impassive, and when
she handed the Coke to me, thanked her before she sat down again.
A while later, Holly got home, and the two of them went up to her room
for whatever they were up to. It didn't matter to me - I was busy thinking
about the possibilities for what I'd just confirmed.
I have to admit that there was a LOT of temptation to just do as I damn
well pleased - but a couple of things kept me from it.
First, I still wasn't sure just what I could actually get away with.
Sure, I could control people to some extent, but it wasn't like they were
zombies, or anything. And besides, I LIVED here - people knew who I was,
and where I lived, and who my folks were, and all that kind of stuff.
Granted, I wasn't likely to be found out - but why risk it?
Second, I _really_ didn't have any desire to draw attention to myself,
or what I could do. I mean, this was the late 70's, right? There were all
these about stuff the government was doing, and the idea of in
suits showing up and hauling my ass off to prison, or to just 'disappear',
REALLY didn't appeal to me. Paranoia? Sure. Justified? You tell me -
I've never pushed it too hard, and never gotten busted.
Anyway, with the discovery that I could manipulate people that way, I
was off and running. I'd 'scan' people to see what they were thinking and
feeling, and the more I did it, the better I got at it. It wasn't like I
could actually read their minds kind of thing. For people that I didn't
know very well, it was more of a vague impression of what they were feeling
in general - kind of like being able to read their expression, only more
so. With people that I *did* know, I could go so far as to be able to get
inside their skin, sort of, and experience some of what they were: seeing,
tasting, and so on. At the very best, all I could do was get the general
drift of what they were thinking, since people think more in images than
actual words. Nor could I actually force them, or take over their minds.
It was more like I could 'steer' the way they thought, guiding them toward
what I wanted.
I'd try impressing sensations and thought patterns on people; gently at
first, simply trying to bias them toward one thing or another, then as my
skill developed, almost bending them to my will. I never outright 'took
over' anyone; instead, I chose to implant reasons and justifications for
them to do what I wanted, and used those to make the desired adjustments.
Interestingly, when they thought it was their own idea, the changes I made
to people seemed to be more effective and last longer.
I was just past 16 when I got to this point, and chock full of hormones
and lust - and that made my favorite targets. I knew that I could
have any I wanted, but didn't want to raise too high of a profile; so
I contented myself with the 'average' at school. Not the
cheerleaders or popular girls, but the ones most folks never really
noticed; it didn't take me long to lose my virginity to one of them.
Whoever I went out with, I'd carefully scan them to see if they were more
interested in a good time, or were inclined toward something 'more'.
Whichever the case, I'd meet their desires; and as I found out later, it
didn't take long for me to develop a reputation as someone that was 'nice'
to go out with - for whatever reason. For the ones that just wanted to
have fun, they always went home happy, thanks to my ability to read what
they wanted, and give it to them. Those that were more available went home
pleasantly satisfied after I impressed one or two orgasms on them along the
way to my own pleasure.
Even as I kept myself occupied with the at school, I didn't
neglect my two favorite subjects: my Holly, and her friend Diane.
Even two years younger than I was, both of them were knockouts, and I
delighted in being able to watch, and manipulate, them. With Holly around
most of the time, it didn't take me long to get her 'trained': I could
readily scan her, and whenever she had a question or problem, gently insert
the thought that I was her brother, and could maybe help out. Each
time it happened, she was that much happier with me, and more willing to
seek me out the next time. Along the way, I started calling her 'Pumpkin',
as a left-handed compliment about the color of her hair. I also gradually
relaxed her toward the idea of letting me see her in progressively more
exposed states of dress (or should that be undress?). Dark slightly
curly hair (Dad teased about it for years - neither of them had any
known with hair), fair complexion (but not the
white-with-freckles that so many redheads have), deep green eyes, and
slender - but not thin - frame, she was always a cutie. But when she
started to sprout parts, well, she just went from cute to cuter:
medium-sized breasts, trim waist, and _very_ nicely curved hips and ass.
It was a gradual process, so our folks didn't notice it - particularly
since the clothing part of it really only applied when they weren't home,
anyway. It also slid by Diane - except for the fact that as my sister's
best friend, she would be privy to Holly's thoughts about me, and would be
there to see that Holly was patently unconcerned about letting me see her
in just a bra and panties, for example - after all, no more was showing
than if she was wearing a bikini swimsuit, right? Of course, I was always
careful not to take any special notice of those situations - other than to
scan Diane, and increase her acceptance of me as a benign presence that
only took notice of them as required. It didn't take long before Diane was
perfectly comfortable matching Holly's state of (un)dress, and making my
life at home *ever* so much more interesting and pleasant.
It was the summer between my Sophomore and Junior years - I'd turn 17
that summer - that it finally really hit me that I was just as willing to
jump my sister's bones as I was Diane's - and I began working to make it
happen.
In the back yard, we had an above-ground pool, with a nice deck on three
sides of it. I was on a chaise, under the claim I needed some sun - but
the goal, of course, was to watch Holly and Diane frolicking in their
as-small-as-they-could-get-away-with bikinis. The jiggling and bouncing
and tight, wet suits did wonders for my libido, and it didn't take long
before I had to 'sun my back' - that is, hide my erection from them so they
wouldn't know I was watching.
A bit later, they decided that some sun was called for, and moved to lie
in a couple of chaises on the other side of the 'horseshoe' from me. As
they settled in, I scanned them, and carefully went about making sure they
noticed how warm the sun was, and how sensual it felt. In short order,
both were feeling mildly aroused by it, and I went on to direct each of
them to really notice the other - how their nipples were slightly erect,
the smooth skin, the curves of and thighs and asses, and so on.
With them aware of each other, I went on to plant the idea in each of them
that the other was attractive - with a slight hint of sexuality added. To
my surprise, both of them accepted the idea without any fuss.
Over the next half hour or so, I gently and carefully increased the
overt sexuality of their thoughts about each other, so that they would
accept it more easily - Holly was quite accepting of it, with Diane being
only slightly less so. Scanning them almost continuously, I knew that both
of them were definitely feeling aroused, and more than a little wet inside
at the thoughts I was bringing into their minds.
After a while, I carefully got up, and headed into the house, "for a
nap" as I told them. Once up in my room - which overlooked the pool - I
carefully opened a window a crack, so I could hear when they started
talking, and started inserting images into their minds again. It wasn't
long before Holly sat up and asked Diane to put some oil on her - and when
Diane agreed, reached behind herself to untie her bikini top, then drop it
to the side.
"What are you *doing*?!", Diane demanded.
"I don't want any tan lines."
"But what if Mike comes back out here?"
"Pooh. When he takes a nap, he's good for *at least* an hour, usually
more. Besides, if he sees me, so what? It's not like he's going to DO
anything. Anyway, it might be kind of fun to see his reaction!", my giggled.
Diane got a wicked grin, and followed Holly's example, removing her
bikini top and dropping it next to the chaise she was on. With both of
them in the sun, it was easy to see how they looked. Holly's weren't as large as Diane's, but still a nice size, generally conical, and
capped with small, rosy-pink areolas and smallish nipples. Firm, they
didn't sag at all, and hardly jiggled when she moved - and barely even
changed shape when she bent over to pick up the suntan oil next to her
chaise.
Diane's breasts, though larger, were more rounded, so they didn't seem
to stick out as much - clearly, they were just as firm as Holly's. They
were tipped with dark areolas and fair-sized nipples which were plainly
erect. As early in the summer as it was, both of them still had faint tan
lines - Diane's more obvious than Holly's; and somehow, more erotic for the
contrast.
Handing the bottle to Diane, Holly turned away so that Diane could apply
the oil to her back. I quickly directed Diane to do it slowly, and enjoy
the feel of my sister's skin under her hand - and saw her nipples erect
even more as she did. While she was busy, I moved into Holly's mind, and
found that she was enjoying Diane's touch. To that, I added a little more
pleasure, and some arousal, so that by the time Diane finished, Holly's
nipples were clearly hard, too.
At my 'suggestion', Holly turned around, and asked "Do my front, too?" -
surprising Diane, and, with my help, pleasing her. Another squirt of oil,
and Diane had her hands all over my sister's breasts, feeling their weight
and firmness, sizing them with her hands, running her palms and thumbs over
her nipples (which hardened even more in response, something that delighted
her), and enjoying the feel of Holly's skin under her hands.
Diane continued to rub the oil into Holly's skin well past the point
necessary for simply 'helping out'. Only when Holly said "Want me to do
you, too?" - Diane easily understood the double meaning - did Diane stop,
and after only the briefest pause, hand the oil to Holly.
Holly made no pretense that she was 'just' applying suntan oil - she
went straight to Diane's breasts, without a word, cupping them and holding
them in the palms of her hands, running her fingers and palms and thumbs
over the nipples, and even squeezing them gently.
As Holly ran out of oil, and both of them started to pant slightly, she
moved closer to Diane, so that their faces were just a few inches apart.
She finally ended her attentions to Diane's breasts, and with a look into
Diane's eyes, moved in to kiss her softly on the lips. The kiss lasted
only a few seconds, and when it broke, they looked deeply into each other's
eyes for several long seconds - before Diane moved forward to kiss her, in
return. Their second kiss lasted longer, and as it progressed, both of
them reached a hand up to cup the other's breast, and run a thumb over its
nipple. I reached out to read Diane, and found that she was not only
excited by the kiss, but wanting more from it; I carefully guided her to
open her lips, and touch my sister's lips with her tongue - and felt her
surprise and pleasure when Holly returned her overtures. It wasn't long
before the two of them were engaged in a fierce, if friendly and
passionate, tongue duel as they caressed each other's breasts, then bodies.
Only when Holly, under my direction, laid a hand on her thigh did Diane
break the kiss, saying "That... that was really...something. I think I'd
better take a dip to cool off, before the, uh, sun gets to me" before
standing up and moving over to jump into the pool. Holly watched her for a
few seconds before getting up to join her; the two of them quickly let the
event drop into the background as they went back to splashing each other as
they played in the pool for a while before getting back out to lay in the
sun again - this time, without any offers or requests for help with suntan
oil.
I took my nap, and woke up about an hour or so later. I reached out to
them, and had them remember their willingness to tease me by finding out
what my reaction would be to finding them both topless on the pool deck.
That done, I went downstairs and made a little noise, so they'd know that I
was up from my nap, before grabbing a Coke and heading back out to the
pool. I scanned them as I approached, and found that both of them were
eagerly waiting to see me freak out (Holly) or lose control (Diane).
I surprised both of them by pausing by where they were laying, and when
they looked up at me, simply said "Nice tits" before continuing on my way
to set my Coke next to a chaise, then jumping into the pool for a couple of
(fairly short) laps. As I swam, I probed them, and found that both of them
were disappointed that I didn't have the anticipated/desired reaction,
pleased at my comment, and wondering what the hell to do next in response.
I planted an idea in Holly's mind, and she quickly huddled with Diane to
discuss it - and a minute later, both of them jumped into the pool with me,
still topless.
Diane got behind me, and swam underwater to my legs as Holly moved in to
try and push me off-balance with Diane's help. Of course, it was my idea,
so it didn't work as well as they wanted, and they tried again, and again.
Before long, we were playing in the pool, trying to dunk each other in
ever-changing two-on-one attacks. Along the way, there was plenty of
grabbing and touching, and both of them had more than one feel of my
semi-erect penis through my trunks, just as I had more than a few passing
feels of their against me, and even in my hands. As long as we
were 'playing', none of us made any big deal of it; but my scans of them
found that both of them were well aware of my situation, and appreciative
of it. They were just as pleased by my 'innocent' contact with them, and
slightly aroused by it.
I finally let them dunk me, and with a protest that I was getting tired,
I got out of the pool. I was careful to stand in profile as I dried myself
off, so that they could see that I was almost completely erect from our
play. As I sat down and put my sunglasses on, they whispered with each
other, and then casually got out of the pool to take their own seats
opposite me, on the edge of the pool - where I could not only see their
breasts, but the way their wet suits molded to the curves of their asses,
and pubic areas. Both had a distinct line where their cleft was, and the
way the suits fit, I could tell that both had nice growths of pubic hair -
Holly's being slightly larger.
The pool was toward the side of the house where the garage was, and we
could all hear as my folks got home from a small shopping expedition. Both
girls quickly moved to put their tops back on, and with them securely in
place, looked at me as though begging me not to say anything to and
Dad.
came out into the back yard, and after a Look at Holly's suit - was more tolerant of it than Dad, but even SHE thought it was a bit small -
asked me "Is everything okay, Mike?"
I assured her it was, and she asked if there had been any trouble;
again, I assured her that everything was fine - to the girl's obvious
relief. She started to ask me something else, but the phone rang, and she
went in to answer it. Diane and Holly both looked over at me, and smiled
their appreciation of my covering for them before lying down on their
chaises again.
Several minutes later, and Dad came out to the pool, looking
troubled. I sat up when I saw them, and when the saw me move, looked
at them, too, and sat up just as quickly.
With our attention on them, Dad told us that the phone call had been our
Aunt Paula who'd called to tell them that our Uncle Jack had been on
their farm, and was going in for emergency surgery. Both Holly and I liked
Paula and Jack, and immediately asked if he would be okay. looked at
Dad, then told us that Jack was expected to be out of the hospital the next
day, but that he wouldn't be able to work the for several days. Then
Dad told us that he and were going to go to Paula and help her out
while Jack was out of commission. Holly and I looked at each other, and
asked when we were going. told us that it was just them that were
going - that Holly and I were to stay home and take care of the place,
since there wasn't any way to make arrangements for all of us to be gone on
such short notice. Both of us protested, but Dad quickly cut us short,
telling us that that was the way it was going to be - and thanking us for
wanting to help. Then he told us that he and were going to be hitting
the road within the hour, and that they were leaving us some money and one
of their credit cards - strictly for emergencies! - to keep us in food and
such while they were gone. They also assured us that they'd call us every
so often to let us know how things were going.
Holly started to cry a little then, and Diane moved over to hold her,
and comfort her; and Dad saw it, and told her that she was welcome to
stay with us, if she wanted to, for a couple of days to keep Holly company.
Diane nodded at that, but most of her attention was on Holly.
When they headed back inside, I followed them at Dad's gesture, and as
they packed, they gave me the 'house rules' for while they were gone -
along with $300 and Dad's credit card. The house rules were pretty simple:
1> no parties, 2> Diane could stay for as long as she wanted, as long as
her okayed it, 3> no PARTIES, 4> Holly was explicitly prohibited
from swimming anyplace but home - neither nor Dad trusted her to wear a
'decent' suit anywhere else without their checking it, 5> NO parties, 6> I
was in charge, AND RESPONSIBLE: if they got home and found out that I'd
abused my authority, I was dead meat; Holly and Diane would be so informed
of this fact - both to encourage them to behave, and to fink on me if I got
crazy. Oh, yeah, and rule number six: NO PARTIES! Sending out for pizza
and such for meals was okay, as long as we didn't eat the same thing all
the time; fast food was okayed, as well, but we were 'encouraged' to eat
properly. At that age, Diane and I shared the view that the four food
groups were Pizza Hut, McDonalds, Kentucky Fried Chicken, and Taco Bell -
with Dairy Queen as a supplement.
By the time they finished, Holly and Diane were both back inside the
house, waiting in the kitchen for and Dad. and Dad told them the
rules, too, and Diane was a little better able to thank them for the
invitation - despite Dad's dirty looks at Holly's choice of swimwear.
After hugs and kisses, and a reminder where Paula and Jack's phone number
was, and a promise to call if there were any problems, and Dad were
back in the car and on the road - leaving me, Holly, and Diane standing
there looking at each other, wondering what to do next.
Diane finally spoke up, saying that she needed to call her folks if she
was going to stay, then moving to the phone. Holly and I stood there,
openly listening to her as she told her what had happened, and
about the invitation. They wanted to speak to me, and when I took the
phone, asked if it was true. I said that it was, and they quickly asked me
to give my aunt and uncle their best wishes, and their approval for Diane
to stay with us. As long as she and Holly had been friends, the two of
them sleeping over with each other wasn't any big deal; the only thing that
made this time special was the duration, and circumstances. I handed the
phone back to Diane, and we listened as she told them she'd be fine - she
and Holly were close enough to the same size that they could share clothes,
and yes, she'd call them if it was going to be more than a couple of days.
That settled, we all decided to grab a shower to clean off from the
pool, and get dressed. Being in charge, I got to go first, and I was
distracted enough that I made it quick, leaving them plenty of hot water
for their shower - which each took separately.
I was in the living room, with the on but not watching it, when they
came in to join me - one on each side of me, as though for comfort. Diane
had been with Holly up to Paula and Jack's farm, and had fallen in love
with it, and them, so she felt worried about them just as Holly and I did.
We sat like that for a couple of hours, just holding each other, before my
stomach let out a loud growl. Diane asked if anyone else was hungry, too,
and Holly finally admitted that she was too - but not in any mood to fix
anything. Diane said she'd take care of it, for us to go ahead and stay
there - she'd call us when it was ready. With that, she got up and headed
into the kitchen. A few minutes later, I could smell the tempting aroma of
the roast beef had made a couple of days before; and a little while
later, Diane told us it was ready. When Holly and I got to the kitchen, we
saw that Diane had set the meal up in the breakfast nook - large enough to
hold all of us, but small enough to be comfortable. She'd not only heated
up the roast beef, but leftover mashed potatoes and green beans. We helped
ourselves, and ate, though without the usual banter and appetite that
accompanied our meals.
When we were done, Holly and I cleared the table as we usually did, then
the three of us got together to do the dishes - I washed, Diane dried, and
Holly put things away. We hadn't any more than gotten back to the living
room when the phone rang - I beat Holly to it only by virtue of being
standing when it rang, while she was already seated. It was and Dad,
and they let us know that they'd made it fine, and that Jack was out of
surgery. Everything had gone fine, and he would be released to go home the
next day; the doctors said he would be back to normal in a week, or so. I
relayed the news to Holly and Diane, and both of them started crying in
relief as they hugged each other. and Dad said they would be staying
with Paula and Jack for three or four days, then heading home; which I also
relayed to the girls. asked if we'd eaten yet, and I told her that
we'd just finished the roast beef from a couple of nights before. She had
trouble believing it, but finally accepted what I told her - after I
described the dishes it had been in. Dad told us again to be careful and
watch out, but that everything was fine; and repeating when they'd be home.
I let Holly talk to him, then Mom, and when they were done, she hung up the
phone. Turning to Diane and me, she said "They just said everything was
going to be okay, and for us to take care of ourselves." - then rushed into
my arms, as did Diane, the three of us hugging each other in relief.
When we finally separated, both of them blushed slightly, and Diane said
"I don't know about you two, but I could go for some entertainment -
something to brighten things up around, here, preferably."
Holly quickly agreed, as did I, and after a few minutes discussion, we
decided to go to a recently opened store where our had an
account set up, and rent a couple of movies. Along the way, we were going
to stop by Diane's house, so she could get some clothes, and let her
parents know that my Uncle was okay.
We could have taken my car - an '57 Ford Fairlane that I'd worked on
to speed it up - but I thought it would look more 'responsible' if I drove
my mom's station wagon. We piled in, and headed for the store, where it
didn't take us long to settle on a comedy, and to my mixed pleasure and
surprise, a horror movie. That done, we stopped off at Diane's house, and
as she got some clothes together, Holly told her the good news.
They seemed a trifle concerned at Diane staying with us, and when I scanned
them, found out they were a little worried about whether or not I was
mature enough. I casually mentioned that even though Dad had left me his
credit card, we'd paid for the ourselves, and that I'd driven us to
the store and their house in my Mom's car. That seemed to reassure
them, and when Diane came downstairs with a small bag of clothes, they told
us to be careful and stay out of trouble - but in a happy, friendly tone
that let us know they cared, without being Parental.
We piled back into the car, and when we got home, Diane and Holly
immediately demanded that we watch the comedy first. I was fine with that
- that meant the horror would be the last thing we watched before we
went to bed, and I *knew* how they reacted to being frightened.
We quickly got organized for the marathon: we agreed to watch it
on the floor in front of the couch in the living room, so Holly got some
pillows and a couple of blankets to lay on. Diane made a HUGE batch of
buttered popcorn as I went around making sure all the doors and windows
were locked, at their insistence, and got the and VCR set up.
When everything was ready, and all of us seated, I hit the play button
on the VCR, starting some Jerry Lewis thing that soon had us laughing
hysterically, tears running down our faces. It probably wasn't really that
funny, but after the emotional roller coaster of Uncle Jack, it was more
than enough to cheer us up.
When the ended, all of us were laying on the floor, our sides sore
from laughing so hard. As the VCR switched over to rewind the tape, I said
that I was a little warm, and that I was going upstairs to change into
something cooler; Holly and Diane both said that they were going to go
ahead and change for bed - they didn't want to waste any time between when
the ended, and when they felt nice and safe in Holly's bed. I said
I'd probably stay up for a bit after the movie, but their idea sounded good
- and implanted the idea in them to replay their topless stunt from that
afternoon, as a way to tease, and test, me. As the rewound, we all
headed upstairs to change. I put on a pair of cutoff sweats that I liked
to sleep in, and headed back downstairs, where I got the changed
over, and got us all another drink before dimming the lights for
'atmosphere'.
I was sitting in front of the couch, leaning back against it, when Holly
and Diane came in - wearing only and a smile. They stood in front
of me for a second before and Holly asked "Still think we have nice tits,
Mike?", with a grin on her face. With that kind of invitation, I took my
time looking them over before answering "Sure - but you're in front of the
TV. Plant yourselves, and I'll get the started." Both of them
blushed slightly, and sat down - one on each side, in anticipation of
grabbing me during the scary parts. I started the VCR, and off we went.
Sure as hell, every time there was something scary happening, or
something happened real sudden, both of them would grab an arm, and 'hide'
behind me while peeking over my shoulder to see what would happen next. I
kept my hands to myself, but enjoyed the feel of their bodies pressing
against me - and took advantage of the opportunity they presented. *I*
didn't think the was all that scary, so I scanned them fairly often,
and after each scary scene, I'd carefully nudge their fear over into
arousal - interestingly, the two patterns are very similar in women, so it
wasn't difficult to do. Before long, I could detect the faint, pleasant
aroma of excited female from both of them; between it and the feel of their
bodies pressing against me, I had a full-blown raging hard-on tenting my
sweats. Fortunately, they'd pulled a blanket up to cover their heads with,
and it was enough to conceal the bulge.
When the ended, both of them were huddled against me, shivering
slightly from the adrenaline shots they'd gotten. I calmly announced that
I was going to turn the lights out, and go to bed - and if they wanted to
see where they were going on the way to Holly's room, they'd better get
their butts moving. With considerable trepidation, they got up, letting
the blanket fall onto my lap (thankfully), and revealing that both of them
had erect nipples, and unless my eyes deceived me, damp panties. They
started edging toward the stairs, and I couldn't help but suddenly shout as
I slapped both of them on the backside - causing both of them to shriek in
fear, and make a mad dash for Holly's room as though the devil himself were
after them. Only when I heard them clear the stairs did they realize that
it had been me, and Diane called down "Mike, you TURD! I'll get you for
that!". My only reply was to laugh, and answer "Not if you scare THAT
easy, Diane! Better get in bed before the Boogey comes and gets you!"
- and reaching into their minds to change the last scare into physical
desire.
A minute later, I heard the door to Holly's room open, then shut, and
knew that I could get up and finish securing the house for the night
without worrying about anyone seeing the log in my pants.
As I headed for the stairs, I got an idea, and grabbed one of the
blankets we'd been sitting on, then reached out to Diane's mind to plant an
idea.
After climbing the stairs, I tossed the blanket over my head and turned
out the lights before heading down the hall. As I got close to the door to
Holly's room, I could hear them giggling inside. When I got next to it, it
suddenly opened up, and Diane jumped out in an effort to scare me - only to
find the undefined shape of _something_ in front of her that suddenly
raised it's arms(??) and *lunged* at her. She screamed, scaring Holly, and
all but fell over herself to get back into Holly's room - only to hear my
laughter as I made my way into my own room. As I closed the door behind
me. I could hear her shout "You are such a TURD, Michael!", followed by
Holly's laughter.
Once in the sanctity of my room, I lay down, then reached out to find
that both of them were suitably buzzed from that last adrenaline rush, and
not likely to fall asleep any time soon. Both were also aroused from the
effects of the - by way of me. With them primed that way, I inserted
the memory of their encounter that afternoon, and how it had affected them;
both recalled it with pleasure, and I went on to insert the desire to not
only repeat it, but to let it continue past it's previous point. Between
the adrenaline rush they'd just gotten, and the fear-turned-arousal of the
movie, both were quite open to the idea; so I went on to plant the thought
of relieving themselves, and each other, of the tension they felt. Holly
was pretty much agreeable to the idea, but uncertain as to Diane's
willingness; when I scanned Diane, she seemed hesitant. Further probing
revealed that the idea of intimacy with another made her worry that
she was lesbian, even though she thought of boys, too. I carefully brought
out the idea of making out with boys, and even having sex with them, into
her mind. That established, it was on to help her realize that if she was
thinking of first, she couldn't possibly be - didn't
think of at all, that way. So, as long as she thought of boys, then
anything she did with a was just 'feeling good', and nothing to worry
about. While I was at it, I made sure that when she had a thought of
making out or having sex with a boy, it would be ME that she thought of -
and then did the same to Holly.
With both of them now open to the idea of intimacy with each other, I
continued to scan them as they moved to 'go to bed', though sleep was the
farthest thing on either's mind.
With a little effort, I found that could my attention between
them; the effect was that I could 'watch' them from each other's
perspective - even as one of them was doing something, I could
simultaneously experience it from the other's view. It was both a little
frightening, and erotic as hell.
After they'd lie down and pulled the covers up, they lay there for a
while, talking about the movies, and what had happened during the day -
while carefully avoiding the subject of what had happened between them next
to the pool. Neither of them was willing to bring it up directly, so I
gently nudged Holly into saying something to open the subject up between
them.
"I really appreciate you staying here with me tonight. Especially after
that MOVIE! It almost scared the out of me!", she said.
"I'm glad to be here, too - even if Mike DID scare me so bad out there
in the hall, and after watching THAT movie. Damn right it was Friday the
13th - for a whole LOT of people!"
"Yeah! Still, it feels good to have you here with me - now I've got
somebody to hide behind if anyone shows up!", Holly teased.
Diane got a play-indignant look on her face, and reached out to try and
tickle Holly - who expected it, and resisted. In short order, they were
wrestling playfully, and had pushed the bedcovers out of the way; and not
long after that, they'd worked off some of the adrenaline in their systems,
and calmed down enough to lie next to each other, touching.
Holly had her hand on Diane's waist, and softly stroked it a few times
before saying "Your skin is so soft and smooth; it really surprised me this
afternoon - you know, out by the pool."
Diane blushed slightly, and replied "I was kind of surprised, too. I
mean, I _really_ didn't expect you to just take your top off like that; and
then when you turned around and asked me to do your front, well it just
surprised the hell out of me!"
"But you did it. And it felt good. Really good.", Holly responded, her
nipples erecting slightly.
"It felt pretty good to me, too - both ways.", Diane answered, noticing
Holly's reaction, and mirroring it.
Holly moved forward, and kissed Diane on the lips - and this time, there
wasn't any delay or hesitation; Diane willingly parted her lips, and the
two of them began kissing deeply, and passionately as their hands began to
again explore each other's bodies. Waists, arms, breasts, and shoulders,
everything above the waist was fair game; at least, at first. But it was
Diane that was the first to reach down to touch Holly's thigh - first on
the outside of one, then the inside of the other. Encouraged by Diane's
advances, Holly didn't delay in starting her own explorations. Laying her
hand on Diane's hip, Holly enjoyed the smooth softness of it before sliding
her hand down and back, to cup Diane's ass cheek in her hand before
caressing it, and giving it a number of soft squeezes.
From Diane's ass, Holly moved on to caress the inside of her thigh -
first near Diane's knee, then slowly upwards, until she was lightly
touching Diane's pubis. At that point, Diane took her hand gently, and
said "Just so you know - that got me really hot. I mean, I'm pretty
wet inside, so you don't have to, uh, do anything if you don't want to."
Holly just smiled at her, then replied "It's okay. It did the same
thing to me. If you don't mind, I don't! It might even be kinda fun to,
uh, get off with each other, you know?"
With that, Diane released Holly's hand - which promptly moved up to cup
her sex, pressing her middle finger against Diane's cleft through her
panties. In response, Diane did the same to her, so the two of them they
lay there with a hand at each other's crotch as they began kissing again.
As their kisses intensified, both of them began rubbing each other's
mounds, focusing mostly on the other's clitoral area. It didn't take long
before both felt as aroused and wet as they'd ever been - and both were
fully aware of the other's aroma, as well as their own. A few minutes
later, Holly broke the kiss to say "I... I want to feel you. Skin to
skin. Let's take our off!"
Diane answered by saying "No - let's take *each other's* off!",
with a grin. Holly quickly nodded her agreement, and pivoted herself so
that her head was at Diane's hips, and lay on her side as she reached out
to slide her fingers under the waistband of Diane's - even as Diane
was doing much the same to her. By unspoken agreement, they each slid the
other's down, revealing the other's pubic bush, before continuing
to slide them down smooth, firm thighs, past nicely turned calves, and
further; until both lay there, naked, facing the other's downy pubic mound.
Holly was first to raise her leg, and place her foot behind her bottom
leg, opening herself to Diane's view - and a moment later, Diane did the
same. With their off, and legs parted, the heady aroma each had
noted became even stronger, their faces closer to the other's mons.
With a glance at each other, they moved their heads forward, Diane
examining the parted lips and glistening center of Holly's femaleness, even
as Holly was making the same discovery about her.
I scanned each of them in turn, so as to 'see' what they did: Holly saw
a narrow wedge of dark, short, soft hair that ran from just above Diane's
pubic bone to taper off quickly as it passed her vaginal opening. Diane's
labia were thin, and well-defined; parted around her vaginal opening which
all but drooled her liquid arousal. Diane's clitoris wasn't fully visible,
but clearly erect. For her part, Diane faced a tuft of rust-red hair,
somewhat sparse and slightly curled, that started at Holly's pubic bone and
ended abruptly just past the bottom of her opening. Holly's labia were of
medium thickness, and extended, making them plainly visible through her
hair. They were also well-parted, framing the obviously wet opening of her
vagina. Where they came together at the top, they neatly flowed under the
hood of Holly's clitoris, which was fully erect, and glistening.
Holly was the first to reach out, softly running her fingertips through
Diane's bush, finding it soft and sensual; Diane quickly followed her
example to discover much the same about Holly's intimate down. Then she
went on to gently trace a finger between Holly's labia, pausing to press
softly at Holly's entrance, and getting a gasping moan for her efforts.
She dipped a finger into the wetness she found. When she withdrew it,
Holly looked at her, and she returned the look as she pointedly put the
finger in her mouth, tasting Holly's salty/musky essence. Holly's eyes
closed for several seconds as a wave of excitement washed over her. Then,
as Diane watched, Holly did much the same, a finger between her
vaginal lips, collecting a fair sample of Diane's oils on her finger before
looking into Diane's eyes as she slowly wrapped her lips around it and
sucked it into her mouth, her eyes widening as she discovered the
earthy/sweet taste was as good as the smell.
When she'd cleaned her finger of Diane's essence, Holly didn't hesitate
to put her face between Diane's legs, and extend her tongue to draw it
slowly, and gently, across Diane's opening - and a moan from Diane
as her legs quickly parted to make her sex more accessible to Holly. A few
more swipes of Holly's tongue, and Diane finally got herself together
enough to reciprocate. In less than a minute, both were avidly licking at
each other's opening, savoring the nectar they found; and delighting in the
sensations they were receiving. A few minutes later, both were gasping and
moaning in desire and pleasure as they quickly brought each other to an
ever higher level of arousal.
It was Diane, again, that took the next step in their increasing
intimacy and pleasure by extending her efforts to include Holly's clitoris
- first licking across it, and when Holly responded favorably (!!) and did
the same to her, went on to use her tongue to massage it, and then put her
lips around it and suck on it gently. Holly readily followed her lead, and
the two of them seemed to feed off each other (pun intended), their
excitement and lust steadily increasing.
While Diane was the more sexually inquisitive of the two, the one who
tended to move first, Holly was the more enthusiastic, the more 'intense' -
and it was Holly that managed to bring Diane to orgasm first - a fast, hard
one that left her gasping as she quickly applied herself to bringing Holly
to release as well. She succeeded, admirably - Holly found herself going
through a deep, intense, LOUD release.
With the noise, I had an excuse to look in on them, and quickly went to
Holly's door. I knocked briefly, and after a couple of seconds, opened it,
to find the two of them laying on the bed, on their backs, faces shiny with
each other's juices - and the smell of aroused female in the air.
When the door opened, both turned to look at me, and it took them a couple
of seconds to realize who it was - even when they did, they were too wasted
on after orgasm glow to much care.
I just looked them over before saying "It's cool if you want to get off
- just keep the noise down, okay?"
Both eventually managed to nod, and I went back out into the hall,
closing the door behind me. Shortly after I heard it latch, I heard them
start giggling on the other side.
I was in the kitchen late the next morning, waiting for the coffee to
finish brewing (I'd started drinking it the previous winter), when they
came in. Both were dressed only in panties, and neither *seemed* to have
the slightest concern about it - but when I scanned them, both were mildly
worried that I might say something about it. The view was nice, so I
didn't.
Both rattled around the kitchen for a minute or so before Diane turned
to me to ask if I'd had breakfast yet. I told her no, and she and Holly
went into a huddle for several moments before she turned back to me and
offered to make breakfast for ALL of us. I was being included 'for being
so cool last night'. I accepted, and after a brief discussion, we settled
on French toast.
After breakfast, we sat around for a while before changing into our
suits and heading out to lie around on the deck, next to the pool. Diane
and Holly both showed up wearing only their suit bottoms. As the day
warmed up, we all took turns taking brief dips into the pool - until
mid-afternoon when Holly quietly announced that she didn't want ANY tan
lines, and took of her swimsuit bottoms. A couple of minutes later, Diane
did the same - and a couple minutes after THAT, both started teasing me
about not following their example. I listened to it for a while before
finally standing up and calmly dropping my suit before laying back down on
the chaise I was on - face up, my feet toward them as they sat there in
stunned silence. I scanned them, and found that both were extremely
surprised that I had actually done it - and aroused at the sight of my
semi-erect penis.
It was maybe half an hour later when the two of them jumped into the
pool to cool off; I heard them whispering a bit, and then heard some
splashing before I was suddenly hit with a wave of water they'd managed to
generate. The water was more than a little cool, and I quickly sat up to
their amused laughter. I gave them a play-dirty look, and said "Do that
again, and you WILL be sorry!". They shared a look, and promptly splashed
me again; my response was to release a low war-cry as I stood, then moved
over to jump into the pool with them. Both shrieked, and headed for a
different part of the pool, but it didn't do them any good - I was both
bigger than they were, and a *much* better swimmer; it didn't take me long
to catch each of them and dunk them by tossing them into the air to fall
back into the water.
Their response was to try and gang up on me to dunk me, too. They
succeeded a few times, but not nearly as much as they'd have liked. I
scanned them, and found that they weren't trying to actually dunk me all
that hard - they were less interested in the results than the process: they
were having more fun touching me, and rubbing up against me, in the EFFORT
to dunk me. Truth be told, I felt pretty much the same way - it was *way*
more pleasurable holding their naked, slippery bodies against mine as I
tried to get enough of a grip on them to dunk them.
Things eventually cooled off as far as dunking was concerned, but there
still remained a policy of grope-and-release - and all of us took full
advantage of it, copping feels, fondling anything we could lay hands on,
and just generally rubbing against each other. It didn't take me long to
sprout an erection, which quickly became the focus of their attention,
thought they didn't ignore my ass or chest or legs. Nor did I ignore
theirs!
I think we all decided pretty close to the same time that things were
getting a bit too intimate, and that we'd better cool things off; finally
breaking apart to get out of the pool, and lay on our respective lounges to
warm up from the water, and cool off from the contact. None of us was
bashful about eyeballing the others, enjoying the views we saw, though.
The rest of the day went by without any more group-gropes of that
magnitude; that's not to say that there wasn't more than a little grab-ass
at various points - just that we were careful to keep it playful, not
passionate.
As afternoon turned into evening, we made our way back into the house,
in search of food. None of us had any interest in the few leftovers in the
fridge, and quickly agreed on pizza - and took much longer to settle on the
toppings. As we waited for it to be delivered, we decided that we'd better
get dressed; Diane and Holly put their swimsuits back on while I headed
upstairs to put on some jeans and a shirt.
When we'd finished eating, I pointed out that we could take the back, and get a couple more; the quickly agreed, and went upstairs to
change so they could go with me - somehow, I doubted the store would
fully appreciate a couple of nubile teenyboppers marginally dressed
in bikinis of questionably legal sizes.
The rest of the evening went pretty much the same way as the one before
- me in my cutoff sweats, them in only. This time, though, rather
than trying to hide behind me, they pulled my arms around them - giving me
ample opportunity to feel their warm, smooth, firm bodies against mine.
Again, I reached into their minds, and changed their fear into arousal -
and was rewarded with 'casual' touching of their as they held my
hands to their chests.
When the ended, we cleaned up the living room, and went to bed -
in our own beds. I scanned them for a little bit, and was 'present' as
they started another 'encounter'. One they managed to keep down to a dull
roar as they brought each other to orgasm.
The rest of the time our folks were gone, Diane, Holly, and I spent
plenty of time together - swimming, sunbathing, watching movies, and so on.
Clothing was way casual, but nudity wasn't out of the question, either. We
also continued to 'play' with each other - touching, fondling, and groping
as we played in the pool, watched movies, and so on, though it never
reached the same 'intensity' as that first afternoon we were on our own.
Our folks got home as planned, and were pleasantly surprised to find the
house clean and undamaged, no reports of riots, no fights, no parties, and
that we'd apparently eaten properly. They got their $300 back along with
Dad's credit card; he seemed pleased that we'd been as responsible as we
had. Both of them also seemed curiously refreshed, considering why they'd
been gone.
-----
As the summer progressed, so did the intimacy between Diane and Holly -
and between them and me. It didn't take long before it wasn't any big deal
for one of us to see any of the others nude - mostly me and Holly, but when
she was around, Diane, too. And it didn't take us to be comfortable with
casual touching; none of us hesitated to play with one or both of the
other's asses, and it was fine with them if I wanted to cop a feel - as
long as it wasn't someplace public or where someone might see; and
naturally enough, I was cool with them reaching down to check me out, as
well. Scanning them, I knew damn well that they would sometimes use ME to
get _each other_ worked up. They were even willing to sit on my lap for a
little mutual touching when they got to the point of coming to me with
their 'boy questions', as they called them. They had finally been allowed
to go out on group dates with boys, and were frequently confused and/or
offended by some of the actions taken by the they met; they'd come to
me with questions about what was so-and-so doing, what was he trying to
prove, etc. My two-year age advantage made me close enough in age to be
able to understand their questions and answer them, but still enough
not to be guilty of the offenses. Those questions frequently turned into
discussions that occasionally turned into requests for me to 'speak' to the
guilty party - something I did with great pleasure. There were seldom
second offenses, and NEVER a third. And I only had to pound one of the
little shits into the ground. After that, word spread real fast that when
Holly or Diane said 'no', 'no' it was.
Of course, we all kept all this pretty low-key around and Dad, and
other people; but when we were alone, things were WAY more relaxed and
intimate.
In August, and Dad made arrangements for a vacation - they were
going to go on a cruise, while Holly and I were to go up to Paula and
Jack's farm. Holly brought up the question of whether Diane could come
along, and after checking with Jack, got her request approved. Jack and
Paula didn't have any kids of their own; something to do with Paula from
what I'd heard and Dad saying a few times, but they loved each other,
and us. Whenever we went up to their farm, they made sure that we had
something to do to help out with the chores, but they didn't try to work us
to death, either - it was more like "Mike, I need you to get that hay up
into the loft in the next couple of days", and then Jack would leave me
alone to do it. I'd get it done before the deadline without having to
rush, and he'd have something else for me - but never anything that I
couldn't take a little time to get finished, so that I had plenty of time
to relax and have fun. It worked the same way with Holly and Diane: always
something to do, but nothing they needed to hurry at. Of course, we all
still helped out with the regular stuff: collecting eggs from the chickens,
helping with milking the cows in the evening (mostly directing traffic; the
cows seemed to know what was going on better than we did), helping with
meals and laundry, and so on. I think they did it as much to be able to
tell our folks that we 'helped out', as to keep us from getting bored.
They were also a lot more tolerant of what we wore when we went down to
one of the stock ponds to swim in the afternoons. The first time, Aunt
Paula kind of gave Holly and Diane the fisheye when she saw the suits they
were wearing, but when I didn't seem to notice or care, didn't say anything
- with my help, of course. Nor did Uncle Jack (again, with my help) when
he was driving by on the tractor (the one piece of Big Machinery I
could correctly identify 3 times out of 4). The only time it came up was a
couple days later, at supper. We were having some of Aunt Paula's
incredible fried chicken (I've never found anything even CLOSE to it), when
he said to Holly and Diane "You are starting to get some kinda growed
up", before turning to me and asking "Don't you think, there, Mike?". I
glanced at them, and said "Yeah, I suppose", before starting to wrap myself
around another chicken thigh. My apparent indifference to them seemed to
satisfy him, and after that, neither he nor Paula said another thing to any
of us about it - or the time we spent at the different stock ponds and
tanks on their property. We were always careful to use one of them that
the wouldn't be near - not out of any fear of the or
anything like that, but simply because none of us had any particular desire
to go swimming in slobber, or have to walk through cow flop to get
there. Yeah, I know, typical city-kid attitudes. So? We WERE city kids,
and didn't see any particular merit to communing with nature THAT close.
Uncle Jack wasn't a lazy man, by any of the imagination - but he
was careful to work SMART. He'd set the stock tanks up so that they were
pretty much grouped together: where different areas came together, he'd put
the tanks in the corners, so that there was only the one water pump and a
little piping involved. That meant that while us kids were in one tank,
the might be in one or more of the fields next to us, generally not
too far from the water. The net result was that whenever one of the males
felt a little frisky, we were there to watch as he started trying to
romance a female - and more than once, watched as they bred.
As a teenage male, the effect on me was involuntary - I couldn't HELP
but sprout an erection; the invariable noticed, and with only a
little help from me, soon felt their own arousal at the shows we got.
So when the three of us watched a stallion breed a mare, all three of us
made a rapt audience for his 'performance'. A quick scan of Diane and
Holly showed that they were about as excited as I was at the show.
I took the opportunity to plant an idea in Diane's mind, since she was
the more adventurous of the two: the idea was that SHE wanted to get at
least a *little* bit of an idea of what the mare was feeling.
She surprised the hell out of Holly when she reached under the water to
pull off the bottoms of her suit, laying them on the side of the stock
tank. Holly looked at her, and asked "Diane! What are you *doing*?!"
Diane answered Holly while looking straight into my eyes: "I want to
know what it's like for that mare when the stallion is on her. I want Mike
to put his finger in me."
"But why MIKE? Why not just use your *own* finger?", Holly asked, still
shocked.
"Because I don't think my finger is big enough. Mike's hands are *way*
bigger than mine, but not so big they'll me. And I trust him not to
try to, uh, do anything more."
Holly looked at me, and I scanned her to discover that while she was
shocked at the idea, she was also a bit excited by it. It didn't take much
to make her a willing observer, and even start her thinking about the idea
herself.
I asked Diane what she had in mind, and she told me "I want you to put
your hand between my legs, and kind of, uh, play with me a little bit.
When I tell you it's okay, you can put your finger in me - but go slow, so
if it starts to or anything, I can tell you. I know you've been out
with other girls, so you know what to do; just remember that I'm still a
virgin, okay?"
I nodded, and turned myself so that I was crouching at the side of the
tank, kind of propped up against it. Diane hesitantly came over to stand
in front and to the side of me, and nodded to me when I looked into her
eyes. With her ready, I carefully reached forward to lay my hand on the
outside of her mound, getting a good feel of the soft hair of her bush for
the first time.
I slowly drew my fingertip across the outside of her mons, and heard her
gasp softly as it crossed the nubbin of her clitoris. Extending my finger,
I curled it again, letting the end slip between the delicate folds of her
labia - and watched as she bent her knees and spread her legs to give me
better access to her opening. I finished moving my finger by letting it
softly press against her clitoris again, and her moan in response. When
Holly heard that, she moved over to stand next to us, looking down to where
she could see my hand between Diane's thighs.
The third time I lay my finger along Diane's cleft, I deliberately left
it laying there, pressed against her - waiting to see what she would do.
She surprised me by reached down to lay her hand on where my erect penis
was tenting the front of my suit, telling me "I... I want to touch you,
too..." as she looked into my face.
I told her "Go ahead, then, if you want to!", and after only a moment's
hesitation, she moved her hand to slide it into my suit, holding me in her
hand. When she realized that she couldn't really feel - or do - much that
way, she pulled her hand back out, and then used both of them to pull my
suit halfway down my thighs. I heard her and Holly both gasp when my
erection popped free to stand out in front of me - the water in the tank
was almost perfectly clear, and they could easily see it.
With me fully exposed to her touch, she quickly took me in her hand
again before arching her back slightly to press herself against my hand.
With that simple request, I let my fingertip begin probing at her entrance.
I started gently and carefully, because as she'd reminded me, she was a
virgin, and the last thing in the world I wanted to do was her - in
ANY way. Second, I figured if I could make her feel good, Holly would know
it, and be more agreeable to letting me get my hands on her, too.
At first, all I used was the first digit of my finger, pressing into her
slightly to make sure she was open, and wet, enough inside for me to
continue.
As I carefully pressed my finger farther into her, I ran into the slight
obstruction of her maidenhead. "Ran into" is probably the wrong term,
though: because I was being so slow and careful, it was more a case of
discovery. When I got to it, I was extremely careful not to do anything
that would or frighten her - the way she was holding my erection, and
investigating it with her fingers felt too damn good for me to want to do
anything that might make her stop. A little careful investigation of what
lay at the end of my fingertip, and I found that her 'cherry' wasn't a
single, continuous piece of skin. Instead, it was more of a ring of thin
tissue - open in the middle, but still enough of an obstruction that I'd
have to be careful if I was to get past it. It felt soft and flexible
enough that I thought I could get more of my finger into her if I took it
slow.
The feeling of me sliding my finger around in her was apparently having
its effect on Diane - she was softly panting as she slowly wiggled her hips
in pleasured response to my probing. Holly and I could both easily see
that her nipples were hard and erect, with her areolas crinkled and
puckered in her excitement.
I started pressing against her hymen like I was doing a stretching
exercise: keeping a steady gentle pressure on it while rhythmically pushing
it a little harder. After a few times, I thought I could feel it
stretching a bit, so I kept going - Diane was FAR from indicating any pain
or discomfort from what I was doing. If anything, her body was telling me
to keep at it: she'd developed a blush across the upper slopes of her
breasts and on her face, and she was pressing right back against me each
time I pushed on her maidenhead.
As I was doing this, I looked over at Holly; I saw that her eyes were
going from where Diane was slowly stroking my erection to where my hand was
between Diane's thighs, and back again. Her nipples were almost as erect
as Diane's, and as I looked at her, I saw her arm start to move. It was as
though she wanted to reach out to where Diane had hold of me, but was still
afraid to actually let herself do it. I scanned her, and saw that that was
almost exactly the situation: the only thing stopping her from doing it was
the fact that I was her brother. I brought up the memory in her that she'd
already had a few passing feels of me before, when we'd been in the pool;
that seemed to give her something to work with.
While I was at it, I went on to scan Diane; what I found there was that
she actually was feeling a little mild discomfort, but that the pleasure of
what I was doing to her - and the thrill of what she was doing to me - had
more than compensated for it.
Realizing that I had a little more leeway in how fast I went, and how
hard I 'pushed' her, I increased my efforts to get past her cherry - and a
minute later, did, feeling it as the opening of it slid past the tip of my
finger to about the middle of the first digit. I immediately stopped, even
as Diane gave a small squeak of mixed surprise and pain.
She moved her eyes from my penis to my face, and I asked her "Are you
okay? Do you want me to stop, or pull it out of you?"
She thought it over for a moment, then said "No, you're okay. It only
hurt a little bit, for a second. Just go a little slower now, okay?"
I assured her that I would, and when I didn't do anything to move inside
her for a few seconds, her attention went back to where she still had her
hand wrapped around my erect penis.
When I felt her moving her hand on me again, I carefully slid my finger
out of her a little ways - letting the opening in her cherry shrink back a
little bit. Then I slowly slid my finder into her again, feeling it as the
ring of her hymen slid down my finger until it got to the first knuckle. I
stopped there, so that both of us would have a little more time to let her
opening stretch. I slid my finger back out, then in again; this time, it
seemed a little easier to do, even though I still stopped when I got to my
knuckle. Another out, and back in; only this time, I let my finger slide
into her enough that I felt the inside ring of her hymen slip past my
knuckle. She didn't seem to feel any discomfort from that, so that was the
pattern I started following: pulling my finger part way out of her, then
sliding it back in just a _little_ farther than it had been before. That
way, I was able to not only the opening of her cherry, but the
movement of my finger sliding in and out of her helped get her excited,
making what I was doing even easier.
Of course, there finally came the point where both of us felt my finger
slip into her all the way, filling her completely. When it happened, I
simply stopped, waiting to see what she wanted to do, or wanted ME to do. I
wasn't surprised when she stopped sliding her hand and fingers along my
erection; what DID surprise me was the look of absolute delight and
satisfaction that she got as she simply stood there, straddling my hand.
She got a far-away look in her eyes, and Holly had to speak her name
several times before she came back to our planet.
"What does it feel like?", Holly asked.
Diane smiled, and said "It feels *wonderful*. It's like I suddenly
found a piece of me that I didn't even know was missing."
"It doesn't hurt?"
"Oh, no! It feels *great*!"
Holly got a slightly envious look on her face as she watched Diane
slowly raise herself up a bit; I took that as my cue to slide my finger
back out of her - but only about halfway, before easing it back into her.
Holly watched all this, and saw Diane's smile get even wider as my finger
filled her again.
A few seconds later, I did it again; and a few seconds after that,
another time, a little more quickly. Each time, Diane's please smile got
wider; and each time, it got easier for me to do. Over the next couple of
minutes, I very gradually increased the speed that I let my finger move in
her while I let the length of the stroked increase, too. By the time I got
to the point that I was moving in her almost constantly, she had a very
distinct blush on her face and shoulders, and she was panting and gasping
as her pelvis moved in time with my hand.
Diane had put on hand on my shoulder to help steady herself as she held
my erection in the other, so I was pretty surprised when I felt another
hand touch my penis. I looked down to see that Holly had finally gotten
past her mental block, and had moved to find out for herself what an erect
male penis felt like - even if it WAS her own brother's. She'd also taken
off the bottoms of HER suit, as well.
With Holly's hand moving on my erection, it wasn't as much of a surprise
to me when I felt her use her other hand to pull mine down between her
thighs. Again, I lay it against the outside of her mons, delighted at the
soft mass of her rust-red bush.
Needing to put my attention on Holly, I gradually let Diane take control
over how my finger moved in her: as my hand slowed, her movements
increased, so that finally, my hand held still, with Diane sliding herself
up and down my extended finger. She also took the opportunity to reach
behind herself to unfasten the top of her suit, and pull it off, setting it
next to where she'd put the bottoms.
Able to focus on Holly, I let my finger slip between her inner lips,
feeling how slick and oily they were. Though she was only slightly shorter
than Diane, Holly was a *lot* smaller inside. As I eased the end of my
finger into her, I scanned her, and found her to be extremely turned on by
what I was doing - and the fact that it was ME doing it. She was more than
willing to accept some discomfort along the way if it meant she could
experience anything close to what she could tell Diane was feeling.
Holly was a lot tighter inside than Diane, but she was also a LOT
wetter. That made it easier for me to twist my finger a little bit to
spread her oils around, so that I could ease some more of my finger into
her. Another scan of her, and I knew that she wasn't having any problems -
at ALL - with what I was doing. I eased my way into a little further, and
came to where her cherry blocked me. Doing things a little differently for
Holly, I slid my finger in and out of her several times, making sure that
it was well-lubricated with her juices before pressing against her hymen -
and feeling it quickly and easily slide past the end of my finger. She
gasped slightly when it happened, and I stopped to scan her again,
discovering that she wasn't the slightest bit uncomfortable - rather than
feeling anything like that, all she felt was pleasure, and desire for me to
continue.
I backed my finger out of her a little ways, then pressed it back in;
again, the opening in her hymen easily stretched to fit around my finger,
then slide down almost to the second knuckle. Amazed at how easily she was
taking me, I withdrew again to spread her wetness around before pressing in
again. This time, the rest of my finger slid into her easily, so that the
elastic opening of her was wrapped around it, down near my hand.
Another scan of her and I knew that what she felt was almost exactly
what Diane had: that all she felt was the pleasure of having something long
and hard filling her womanhood, scratching an itch she hadn't been fully
aware of. For me, it felt like my finger was in one of those finger traps, the kind that only get tighter when you try to pull your
fingers apart - except that this trap was hot, and wet, and SO much
tighter. And it belonged to my own sister.
I could feel the small pea of her clitoris pressing against my hand at
the base of my finger; I let it stay there as I used the ample lubrication
she was producing to lubricate my finger, making it possible for me to
start sliding my rigid digit in and out of her female treasure.
In short order, Holly was as excited and aroused as Diane was; both of
them had a hand on my erection, working together to explore and examine my
manhood as I pleased both of them in return.
With both of them gasping and panting as I thrust my finger in and out
of their openings, I leaned forward a bit to kiss Diane - who didn't
hesitate to kiss me right back, meeting my tongue with hers. When our kiss
broke, she looked into my eyes with a new awareness of me; a quick scan let
me know that for the first time, she was thinking of me as a sexual being -
and a potential partner. As Holly watched us, she, too, took off the top
of her suit, leaving her as naked as Diane.
I kissed Holly next, and she eagerly opened her mouth when my tongue
touched her lips, using her tongue to duel with mine as we tried to check
each other's tonsils. I scanned her, only to find out that she didn't
*care* who she was kissing, or whose finger was inside her - all that
mattered to her was how *good* it felt to her. With that discovery, I
didn't hesitate to lower my head when our kiss ended, taking one of her
delightful nipples into my mouth and on it in time with my
penetration of her womanhood. In only a few seconds, I felt it
harden under my tongue even as I felt her internal muscles clutching at my
finger. With one nipple as hard as I could get it, I moved on to the
other; in even less time, it was as hard and erect as the first.
When I released the tip of Holly's from my lips, I raised my head
and saw that her firm were swaying _ever_ so slightly in time
with her gyrations on my finger. I looked over to Diane, and saw that she
was as fascinated by the sight as I'd been - and when she saw me looking at
her, pleaded with her eyes for me to do the same to her.
Diane watched, mesmerized, as I leaned forward and lowered my head to
take the tip of her between my lips - pulling her areola and nipple
into my mouth to gently 'chew' on them with my lips as I repeatedly flicked
my tongue across her pencil-eraser sized nipples, making them stick out
even further as her areola puckered in response to my sucking.
As I was doing that, I carefully scanned her; when I 'saw' that she was
ready, I switched over to do the same things to the other breast. I was
deliberately responding to her internal wishes and desires - I'd found out
with other that working that way, it made me seem to be more of a
perfect lover to them, increasing not only their pleasure at what I was
doing, but increasing their satisfaction with me. And the more satisfied
they were with me, the greater my chances of getting into the same
situation with them again.
As I was giving Diane's a thorough tongue bath, I felt Holly
tighten around my finger before she released a deep groan as an orgasm took
her over. Diane and I could both hear it as Holly moaned in time with what
was obviously a deeply satisfying release.
Holly's orgasm was apparently more than enough to give Diane the push
she needed; even as I felt Holly gently push my hand out from between her
firm thighs, I felt Diane increase her motions on the finger I had buried
in her. When I went back to on her and nipples, I could
feel her actions increase even more, and less than a minute later, felt her
vagina start fluttering around my finger as she nearly screamed her
release.
Diane's hands stopped their movement on my penis as her orgasm was
washing through her; when it finally ended, she slowly collapsed. I
quickly - but gently - withdrew my finger from her, so that I could hold
her in my arms as she recovered from what was clearly a powerful experience
for her. I was more than a little pleased by the feel of her firm pressing into me, and the way my erection was trapped between her belly,
and mine.
As she got her breath and strength back, Diane slowly realized where she
was. I scanned her as she recovered, finding that she was not only
grateful for the help; but aroused by the contact, and pleased by what I
was doing - and what I'd done.
When she was able to move, Diane shakily stood up, looking to where
Holly was hanging by her arms from the side of the stock tank we were in.
With her feet under her again, Diane turned back to me, and said "That made
me feel *so* good. I... I want to make you feel good, too."
Holly looked on in surprise as Diane reached down to take my erection in
her hand again before saying "Stand up, Mike. I want to watch when you
shoot your stuff."
I stood up as Diane softly wrapped her hand around my erection and
started stroking my length before she reached down to cup by balls in her
hand, weighing them. As she felt me responding to her touch, her grip on
me tightened slightly as a self-satisfied smile grew on her lips. I
started to reach for her breasts, then stopped, waiting to see whether she
would object. She looked into my eyes before nodding her permission as I
cupped her firm, rounded in my hands before running my thumbs
across her nipples - watching as they perked up again in response.
What Diane was doing to me was feeling better and better - particularly
since I was able to cup and squeeze her breasts. It didn't take much
longer before I felt my balls tighten up, something that Diane could feel,
too, since she was softly squeezing them at the time. She looked up at me
questioningly, and I simply told her "Yeah. Pretty quick, now." before
getting a pleased grin in return.
Both of them - Holly was paying CLOSE attention to what Diane and I were
doing - were watching intently as I finally shot my load: the way Diane had
hold of me, it landed squarely between her breasts, leaving a large splotch
on her chest. The second landed only a little below the first, and the two
of them soon merged to start sliding down her front. The third landed on her stomach, while the fourth about halfway between the third and
her belly button. The rest landed progressively lower on her, until there
was only a small dribble of my semen trickling out the end of my softening
penis.
Diane released her hold on me, and moved her hand up to collect some of
my on her fingers. She felt the texture of it between her thumb and
forefinger before raising her hand to sniff at it, then stick her tongue
out to tentatively taste it before smiling at me as she licked her fingers
clean. It was erotic as hell for me to see, and I quickly scanned Holly to
discover that it was having a similar effect on her - along with a mild
desire to find out what it was like. After only a little prodding on my
part, she did just that: reaching out to Diane, Holly scooped some of my
jism on her own fingers, then followed what Diane had done: feeling the
texture of it, smelling it, and finally tasting it. A quick scan revealed
that Holly didn't find it as pleasant as Diane did, but she didn't find it
UNpleasant, either.
Diane scooped up some water to wash my semen off her front; when she was
done, she and Holly teamed up to cup the wads that were floating in the
tank, and jettison them over the side. Only then did they realized that
they were both still naked, and that I was standing there with my suit
halfway down my thighs, watching them. Both blushed, but defiantly watched
me as they reached out to collect their suits, then put them back on. When
they were done, I casually reached down to pull my suit back up, letting
them watch as I adjusted it to fit around my still semi-erect penis.
I scanned them, and found that Diane was still thinking of me sexually,
while Holly was confused: she'd really enjoyed what we'd done, but in
afterthought, was concerned about us being and sister. I gently
eased the realization into her mind that what I'd done would have felt just
as good if I'd been someone else. I also implanted the thought that I was
her *brother*, and that I loved her and wouldn't do anything wrong to her -
after all, how many times had I helped her with other 'boy' stuff in the
past? Wasn't this just another one, only a little more direct? It didn't
take long before she began to accept the thoughts I was gently and
carefully putting into her mind; that accomplished, I went back to see if
there was anything I needed to do with, or about, Diane.
Her mind was pretty settled about the whole thing - I wasn't *her*
brother (she was an only child), it had felt pretty damn good, and she was
still technically a virgin. The only thing she was concerned about was how
what we'd done would affect Holly - and their relationship. I gave her the
idea to go over to Holly, and kiss her; she did, and Holly was quick to
respond (with my help) much as she always had. That reassured Diane, and
the two of them moved over to take up positions next to where I was
crouched down a little, leaning against the side of the stock tank.
With one of them on each side of me, I reached out to put my arms around
them, down by their waists. First Diane, then Holly, took my hand, and
moved it up to cover their before laying a hand on the inside of my
thigh closest to them. I gave each of them a soft kiss on the lips, then
one on the forehead; after that, the three of us were content to stay there
for a little while, thinking about what we'd just done. I carefully
scanned the two of them, and neither one was experiencing any regrets;
rather, they were remembering it as fondly as I was.
A while later, we heard Uncle Jack calling for us. The quickly
moved to the other side of the tank, and the three of us shouted to let him
know where we were. A minute later, he pulled up on the tractor in the
next field over. I climbed out of the tank and slipped my shoes on; as I
was doing that, Uncle Jack got down off the tractor, and headed over toward
us. I met him at the fence, and after he looked over to where the were hanging off the side of the tank, their backs to us in apparently deep
conversation, told me "Mike, I'm going to need you help in a bit. Kenney had a little fire in one of his hay piles this morning, and I wanted
to make sure that the hay I've got in the gets shuffled around some,
so it won't catch fire like his did. It's getting toward harvest time, so
there isn't that much of it, so it won't take long, but I want to make sure
I get it done today."
"Sure, Uncle Jack - I'll be glad to. If you want, I can grab the rest
of my stuff, and just ride back with you."
"That'd be fine, Mike. I appreciate it."
"No problem. Besides, it's about time I paid for all the groceries I've
been putting away!", I joked.
He smiled, and headed for the tractor. A minute later, I was up there
with him, and the two of us headed for the barn. When we got to one of the
roads, we had to let some car traffic go by; I took the chance to put my
clothes on over my swim suit, and put my shoes on.
When we got to the barn, I could see what Uncle Jack had been talking
about - all the hay bales were stacked up in one big pile; it would take a
while to get them moved around, and was certainly a two-person job.
We got started, and as we got to the center bales, both of us noticed
that they were noticeably warmer than the bales that had been on the
outside of pile. We just looked at each other, and kept going. We were
almost down to the bottom layer when I had an idea.
"Uncle Jack?"
"What is it, Mike?"
"What makes a hay pile catch on fire?"
He paused for a moment, then told me "Usually, it's when you get too
much hay piled up in one place, and you get the right combination of
temperature and humidity to let bacteria in the hay get started. When that
happens, they get growing, and that produces heat - and if the conditions
are right, it's enough heat to actually let the hay catch fire."
"Has that ever happened in just ONE bale of hay?"
"Nope, not that I've ever heard of. Why, what have you got in mind?"
"Uh, would it work if we were to stack the hay bales up in kind of a
crosswise pattern? You know, one layer pointed this way, the next layer
pointed the other? And left a little space between the bales?"
"What are you thinking?"
"Well, it just seems like if we did that, there would be plenty of space
for air to get in between the bales, so they wouldn't be able to get too
warm or too damp. With a little space around each bale, it would be like
it was laying there by itself, kind of. When I see pictures of them moving
sacks of grain, that's how they're always stacked."
He thought that over for a few moments, then said "Yup, might work, at
that. It'd mean the hay took up a little more space, though. Course, it'd
mean a lot less work, too - and if the burned down because I *didn't*
move the hay around, the space wouldn't matter. All right, we'll give 'er
a try."
With that, we went back to work, and got all the hay bales moved out.
After a little experimenting, we found an arrangement that let us stack the
hay up in layers, with gaps between the bales. From there, it was short
work to get it all stacked up again. Just as we were finishing, Aunt Paula
came in. She looked at what we'd done, and raised an eyebrow at Uncle
Jack. He explained my idea to her, and why he though it would work. Then
he added "It'll make the hay easier to get out when I need it, too.
Probably keep it fresher for the stock, on top of that."
When she looked at me again, I could see in her face that she was proud
of me.
That night for supper, Aunt Paula fired up the grill and cooked steaks
and baked potatoes for all of us, as a kind of celebration of my idea. She
and Uncle Jack both told me a couple of times that it had been a good one,
and that they were going to make sure they told the other farmers in the
area about it, and who thought it up.
The next morning, Uncle Jack asked me to go into town with him -
something he did sometimes, but not all that often. We went to the little
cafe where he and the other farmers met to discuss things (gossip, mostly,
he told me once), and he ordered each of us a cup of coffee. For a while,
the main topic was the fire at Kenney's place; then Uncle Jack
spoke up, telling them about my idea for stacking hay. I'd completely
forgotten what he'd said about telling the other farmers, so it caught me
completely by surprise, and embarrassed the hell out of me. But he went on
to tell them what we'd done, and how he figured it was going to help. When
they asked, he admitted easily enough that the hay took up a little more
space, but added that he figured that was better than working too hard or
having the burn down. The other farmers at the table (actually about
four tables pushed together) all nodded at that, and looked at me,
embarrassing me even more.
A while later, we got up to leave, and Uncle Jack started to reach into
his pocket to pay for our coffee. One of the other farmers spoke up,
saying "I'll get it Jack. You and the young'un there, I reckon you done us
a good turn with that hay idea."
Uncle Jack nodded and thanked him, then the two of us headed out to
Uncle Jack's beat up truck. Inside, he grinned at me, and said "That
fella that bought the coffee? He's Tommy Smithers; he don't much take to
new ideas, and he sure doesn't spend a nickel he doesn't have to. If he
thinks your idea was good enough to buy us coffee, you can be sure every
farmer in there will have his hay re-stacked by nightfall. You got a
pretty good head on your shoulders, there, Mike. When you get ready for
college and need some help, you just let me know."
I thanked him, and he politely ignored my embarrassment to start the
truck and head us back toward the farm.
We got back to the house to find that Aunt Paula had gotten a couple
loads of laundry done, and had the helping her hang it on their
outside clothesline to dry. Uncle Jack told her about getting our coffee
bought for us, and Aunt Paula gave me another one of her happy/proud looks
before telling Holly and Diane what it meant. When she was done, both of
them looked a little impressed, too.
I went off with Uncle Jack to get a couple of his smaller hay piles
re-stacked while the stayed at the house to help Aunt Paula. When
we'd all finished lunch, Uncle Jack told us "It's only a couple more days
before your folks get back from their vacation, so why don't you kids go
ahead and have some fun until then. I don't have any more chores for Mike,
and I expect Paula could spare you two fillies, so just go ahead and
do what you like. Just remember, if you sleep in, you'll have to get your
own breakfast!" he finished, teasing. He knew that all three of us enjoyed
Aunt Paula's breakfasts too much to sleep in and miss them.
All three of us thanked him, and Aunt Paula, and they both assured us
that they'd enjoyed having us around, and appreciated our help on the farm.
Uncle Jack handed me the keys to his truck and $20, saying "Mike, I reckon
you and the might like to go into town and catch a this
afternoon. This'll cover the tickets and something to snack on while
you're there."
I knew he didn't mean the small town near where they lived; both traffic
lights in it were blinking yellow - the only traffic sign in it was a
'yield' sign where two streets merged. What he meant was that we were free
to go the other direction to a larger town that had a small shopping mall
and a small four-screen theater. All of us thanked him, and he just waved
it off, saying "Go on, or you'll be late for something you might want to
see."
All three of us cleaned up and changed into 'city' clothes (what we wore
on the tended to be kind of worn and ragged, if comfortable), and with
a hug for Aunt Paula, piled into the truck to head for the movie. Holly
had picked up the local paper, and read us our list of options from the
window seat as I drove with Diane sitting next to me. I got outvoted, with
the deciding they wanted to see a romance, while I was trying to get
us into an adventure flick. We could have each gone to what we wanted to
see, but by an unspoken agreement, we chose to stay together.
Once inside the theatre, we discovered the advantage of going to weekday
afternoon matinees: the only other people in our part of the there were a
couple of couples sitting a dozen rows ahead of us.
As the started, the three of us sat back to watch it - Diane was
on one side of me, with Holly on the other. Neither one cared when I put
my arms on the back of their seats to out a little.
It was a good movie, with a couple of good actors playing their parts
very well; it just wasn't my first choice for entertainment, was all.
Still, it did help when first Diane, then Holly a few moments later,
reached up to pull my hand down in front of them, holding it. When the
movies started getting to the romantic scenes, each of them went further by
guiding my hand to one of their - leaving me to discover that
neither one had bothered to put on a bra, and that both of their blouses
were loose enough at the neck that I could easily slip a hand down the
front to touch their directly. In return, each of them laid a hand
on my leg. Diane went on to softly stroke my thigh, and even expanded her
range to brush against my semi-erect penis. Holly looked down once to see
what Diane was doing, and then just smiled at me before turning back to
watch the - which I was only half-watching, preferring to focus my
attention on the delightful feeling of having two very different, but
equally pleasant, in my hands.
When the last scene of the faded, I carefully removed my hands
from their blouses - something that a quick scan revealed was a
disappointment for all three of us. Diane had gotten me nearly fully
erect, so I simply sat there when the lights came up, so that I could have
a little more time to let my erection go down before I had to stand up.
Both seemed to know what the problem was, and grinned at my
predicament. As the couples in front of us made their way out, I
could see the looking at me somewhat enviously: there I sat, with not
one but TWO pretty right next to me.
After a bit, I felt ready to face the world, and the three of us got up
and made our way out of the theatre. It was only mid-afternoon, and kind
of hot, so we decided that an ice cream cone was in order. My first
priority was to gas up the truck, as a courtesy to Uncle Jack. That done,
it didn't take us long to find a place to get the cones; from there, we
went on to find a small park in town to eat them. We sat at a picnic
table, watching the squirrels trying to stockpile their winter meals, while
we tried to eat the cones faster than they melted. We didn't do all that
well at it, and finally had to go over to one of the water fountains to
rinse the ice cream residue off our hands and fingers before drying our
hands on our clothing.
It was on the way back to the truck that Diane took my arm and stopped
me, then stood in front of me to say "Mike, there's something I want you to
do."
"What's that?" I asked.
"I want you to be my first."
"Your first what?" (okay, so I have my dense moments, too)
"My first guy. I want you to be the one to take my cherry."
Holly just stood there, watching us - she'd obviously been expecting
*something* like this. I scanned her, and found that she wasn't the
slightest bit jealous or worried about Diane; Holly knew that *she* wasn't
ready yet, and was quite content to let Diane decide for herself.
It took me a couple seconds, then I asked her "Why me? Why now?" I
didn't doubt that she was serious or sincere, but I needed to make sure she
was SURE; and this gave me something to work with while I scanned her.
Even as she told me "Because of what you did yesterday, and more
important, HOW you did it. Because as much as the three of us have played
with each other, and touched each other, you have *never* tried to 'do'
anything with me." I was scanning her - and finding that she WAS sure about
it, and just as sincere and serious as I'd expected. What surprised me,
though, was how anxious she was, and how little fear she had. I listened
as she went on "I don't mean that I want you - us! - to 'do it' right here
and right now; what I meant is that when we can, I want it to be you, my
first time."
Here, Holly finally spoke up, saying "Aunt Paula goes into town tomorrow
to do her grocery shopping, and that always takes her a couple of hours.
Uncle Jack will be out someplace, so that would give you some time, if you
wanted."
"And what if Aunt Paula wants somebody to go with her to help carry
groceries or something?" I asked.
"Then I'll do it." Holly answered, before adding "In fact, I think I'll
ask her if I can go with her anyway. I think this is something for you
two, not us three."
Something else occurred to me, and I asked Diane "What about birth
control? I don't have any condoms at the farm, and there isn't enough
money left for me to buy any here."
She nodded - a quick scan showed she was pleased that I'd asked - and
told me "My put me on the Pill when we got out of school last time.
She told me that she didn't know if I was still a virgin or not, but that
if I was, she didn't expect me to be one much longer; and that she'd feel
better knowing that I couldn't get into any trouble, either way. I've been
taking them since last June, so there's no worry about getting me pregnant.
I trust you not to give me any diseases; from what I've heard, you're
pretty careful about stuff like that."
That was true: I'd broken up with a couple of that I'd found out
were quite willing to sleep with anybody, any time, any where. The idea of
catching something that might make my dick rot and fall off scared the hell
out of me.
Understand that it wasn't like I didn't want to jump her bones; I just
wanted to make sure that there weren't going to be any second thoughts or
anything. Sure, I could have 'adjusted' them out of her, but that was
something I tried to avoid doing if at all possible. Cute and sexy as
Diane was, I still LIKED her, too. Maybe even loved her - I wasn't quite
sure. If anything happened between us, I wanted it to be HER choice, not
mine - just like I wanted Holly to be the one to ask me of HER own free
will. Sure, I didn't have any problems with getting into their minds and
giving them reasons to, but I *never* did anything to _push_ them toward
it. A subtle distinction, perhaps, but enough for me.
With the worries of disease and pregnancy taken care of, and the
knowledge that we'd have the time and opportunity, there wasn't anything
left for me to do but agree: "If that's what you really want, then it would
be my pleasure!", I told her - and getting a smile at my joke. I went on
to tell her "You've got from now to the time that we actually 'do it' to
change your mind. If you do, I won't be mad or anything; I know this is a
big step for you, and I'm not going to do anything to push you either way."
She nodded her understanding, and thanked me before stepping up to give
me a kiss on the lips. I happily kissed her back, and we took a few
seconds to explore each others tonsils before breaking apart to head back
for the truck. On the way back to the farm, I scanned both of them.
Holly was perfectly content with the idea of leaving us alone the next
day; she didn't think that she was ready to start having sex yet, and was
quite happy to let Diane go first - she wanted to find out from Diane
whether it and so on before she gave it any serious thought. Still,
she was thinking about getting started on birth control herself in
anticipation of when her time DID come.
Diane was a different story: she was more than ready, emotionally and
psychologically, to lose her virginity. I'd grossly underestimated what
effect our activities of the previous day had had on her. Not only had I
shown her the patience and gentleness she was looking for, but I'd been
enthusiastic enough about helping her find HER pleasure before taking my
own - something that was pretty important to her. Added to that was the
fact that even after getting the two of them off, and having my own climax,
I hadn't been afraid to hold them and show them affection. Finally, she
knew that I was more experienced, and that I would take the time to make it
easier and better for her; she thought that it might hurt, but after I'd
been so careful not to rush things in the stock tank, she trusted me to
make is as easy for her as it could be. The thing that surprised me,
though, was her expectation that this wouldn't be just a one-time deal: she
was anticipating that she and I would have more than just this one time
together - that I would be the one to help her learn about all the
different aspects of sex that she'd heard about.
So as to not seem as eager for the encounter as I really was, I planted
the idea of having to cover ourselves in Holly's mind. She brought
it up for me, and the rest of the way back to the farm, we worked out how
best to distract Aunt Paula and Uncle Jack from what we were really up to.
We got back to the in plenty of time to help Aunt Paula get started
on supper. By the time Uncle Jack came in, we had a good start on a fried
chicken supper: the chicken, of course, as guest of honor, along with
mashed potatoes, corn on the cob, green beans, home-made rolls,
fresh-churned butter, and fresh apple with ice cream. By the time
supper ended, *all* of us were pretty well stuffed. The and I tried
to clear the table, but Aunt Paula wasn't having any - even gently chasing
us off when we tried to help after she started doing it.
We all retired to the screened-in back porch, where we found Uncle Jack.
He offered me a beer, which I gratefully accepted, and after a moments
thought, offered one for Diane and Holly to share. They declined, in favor
of their iced tea they'd brought out. As we sat there watching assorted
bugs bounce off the screen, Uncle Jack asked us what we had in mind for the
next day. I told him that I had a book that I'd brought along in case it
rained; I figured to read it, since we'd only had a couple of small rain
showers while we were there. Diane and Holly said that they were planning
on catching some sun, and maybe doing some reading of their own. That
seemed to satisfy him, and the four of us sat there, enjoying the cool
evening breeze until Aunt Paula joined us. A while later, Diane offered to
take on any or all of us in a game of Monopoly, and we spent the rest of
the evening trying to build our empires. It was nearly 11:00 before Aunt
Paula was declared the winner, so the lot of us could go to bed.
The next morning, Holly caught Aunt Paula as she was rounding up her
things to head into town, and asked "Aunt Paula? Are you going in to town
today for anything?"
"I was just getting ready to go, in fact."
"I'd like to go with you, if it's okay."
"Of course it's okay, dear. Why?"
"There's, uh, something I need to, uh, buy." By not coming right out and
saying why she wanted to go, or what she wanted to get, Holly was letting
Aunt Paula jump to the conclusion that she needed 'female products', as
Uncle Jack called them. As we'd expected, Aunt Paula immediately
'understood', and assured Holly that she was more than welcome.
Diane was already in her swimsuit, laying on an blanket in the side
yard where she could catch some sun; while I was sitting on the back porch
with my book, listening to them.
Aunt Paula looked around, and saw me sitting over in the corner,
apparently buried in my book. She told me "Mike, Holly's going with me
into town. We'll be back in a couple of hours." I looked up and nodded my
understanding to her, then went back to my reading - knowing that it would
be at LEAST two hours before she got back, and probably closer to three if
Holly had anything to do with it. Satisfied, she went out to start 'her'
car (an Ford Ranchero) while Holly disappeared inside to get the small
backpack she used as a purse. When the two of them were belted up in the
car, Aunt Paula headed down the lane that would put her on the highway into
town.
Diane would have heard them leave, and about ten minutes later, she came
around the side of the house to where I was, then asking me "I think it's
okay, now. Do you still want to do this?"
"Only if you do, and only if you're sure."
"I'm sure. Where should we, uh, go?"
I'd thought about it earlier, and suggested "How about up in the
hayloft, in the barn? It's early enough that it won't be hot, and if Uncle
Jack comes by for some reason, we can say I explaining why we stacked the
hay the way we did."
She nodded her acceptance, and I got up to join her outside while she
went to collect a small bag she had by the blanket she'd been laying on.
As we headed toward the barn, she reached out to take my hand in hers; I
reassured her by giving it a small squeeze, and getting a smile in return.
Inside the barn, I grabbed the small tarp that I knew was there. It was
old and worn, but that was one of the reasons I wanted to use it: it was
still heavy enough to protect us from the hay, but soft enough to be
reasonably comfortable. Best of all, it was 'clean' - as in, stained and
such, but not actually _dirty_. Diane checked it out, and readily agreed
that it was just the thing. As I draped it across my shoulder, Diane
headed up the ladder to the hayloft, with the small bag hanging from her
shoulder. I was just a few seconds behind, and enjoyed the view
tremendously: as she climbed, her ass cheeks clenched and unclenched in a
*most* interesting way. A quick scan of her revealed that she knew she was
giving me a show, and had gone up first for that very reason. When she got
to the top, she moved to the side, and gave me a kiss on the cheek when I
got up there with her.
I pulled the tarp off my shoulder, and spread it out on the loose hay;
when I turned around to Diane, I found that she'd used the time to strip
off her suit, so she was standing there stark naked in front of me. With
her hands at her sides, and one foot a little in front of the other, she
was a vision of loveliness: her straight was hanging over one
shoulder, instead of down to the middle of her back as it usually did. It
only slightly concealed one of her half-tangerine sized breasts, and it's
dark nipple. Below, her smooth, firm belly was accented by the dark wedge
covering her mons - which was bracketed by a pair of trim thighs.
Even as I was looking her over, I could see her nipples erecting; when I
was finally able to drag my eyes up to her face, I could see from the way
her eyes were hooded that she was as ready as her nipples had promised.
As she looked me in the eye, I heard her say "I've heard that can,
uh, go longer the second time if they've already shot off once. Is it
true?"
"Yeah, it's true. Why?"
She got a Mona Lisa smile, and stepped forward to put her hands on my
chest, then guide me back onto the tarp I'd spread. When I was where she
wanted me, she looked into my eyes again, and said "I want my first time to
last as long as possible. Just let me, um, take care of you, okay?"
I thought I knew what was going to happen, and simply nodded my head in
agreement. She tilted her head up to give me a kiss on the cheek, and as
she did, I put my arms around her to hug her. When she pulled her head
back, we looked into each other's eyes for several moments - both of us to
make sure she was ready for what she was doing. Satisfied that she did, we
kissed; softly at first, then with again with more feeling. And yet again,
longer, and with more passion. When we finally broke apart, both of us
were panting slightly, and from the way she'd pressed herself against me, I
knew she could feel my rising penis. Hesitantly, she reached out to take
hold of the tee I had on; when she started to pull it up to take it
off me, I helped by taking hold of the bottom of it and pulling with her,
guiding and helping her.
When my was laying on the tarp, she reached out again to put her
hands on my waist; when I didn't move, she let them drift forward to feel
my abdominal muscles, and then on to my chest. Holding my upper arms
still, I raised my forearms so I could put my hands on her sides, touching
her, but not holding her. I delighted in the warm smoothness of her skin,
and after a few moments, let my hands slide up and down her sides - waist
to breast-level - to reassure her.
We kissed again, tongues dancing in each other's mouths, before she
pulled back a little way to look into my eyes again. Seeing only patience
and acceptance in them, she began kissing me: first on my collarbones, then
onto my upper chest. From there, she blazed a trail down my front, slowly
lowering herself as she did. When she was finally kneeling in front of me,
she looked up at me as her hands found the waistband of my cutoff jeans.
When they moved to the snap, her gaze moved down to watch herself as she
first unsnapped them, then tentatively grasped the zipper and lowered it.
As the fly opened up, she could see that I had a pair of shorts on
underneath - and that they covered a distinct bulge. She laid her hands
along side it, as though holding it, for several seconds before she moved
to slide my cutoffs down my legs. Less encumbered, my semi-erect penis
tented my under shorts even more, her gaze still locked on it.
Slowly, hesitantly, she reached out again, to put her hands on my waist,
her thumbs under the waistband of my under shorts. Her eyes stayed focused
on where my penis stretched the material in front of her as she carefully
moved to slide my under shorts down, too. I heard her breath catch as my
penis came into view; a few moments later, I heard her soft gasp is it
popped free. After that, it was only a few seconds before my shorts joined
my cutoffs around my ankles.
Yet again, she reached out - only this time, the object of her desire
was in plain view, and her hands found it readily enough. She lifted it
slightly, examining it in minute detail even as it started to grow larger
in her hand. She saw a drop of my pre-cum on the end, and tentatively
stuck her tongue out to lick it off - then smiled when she found the taste
still acceptable, if not pleasant.
Satisfied that I wasn't going to rush things, and that there weren't
going to be any surprises, she leaned forward slightly and lifted my
semi-erect penis enough to take the head of it in her mouth. She ran her
tongue around the end of it, and smiling as she felt me growing even larger
in her mouth. When I was almost completely hard, she tilted her head
forward, taking a bit more of me into her warm, wet mouth - and causing me
to gasp slightly. She looked up at me, her lips still wrapped around me,
with a slight frown on her face; I could only smile at her and say "No, it
didn't - it feels pretty darn good, in fact!", and getting a smile in
reply.
With the knowledge that what she was doing felt good to me, she
gradually got more and more enthusiastic and active about what she was
doing to me. At first, all she did was take as much of me between her lips
as she could and caress me with her tongue; but it didn't take her long to
start actually moving her lips up and down the length of me, and start
actually on me slightly. On her own, she discovered that leaving a
film of her saliva on my erection made things easier for her (and better
for me). In short order, she had me completely hard, savoring the way she
used her mouth to excite and arouse me. As I felt myself getting close to
my climax, she felt my balls tighten up in her hand. She released me just
long enough to say "When you're ready to shoot, just let me know, okay?" -
and accepted my gasped "oh, yeah!" before returning to her self-appointed
task.
Finally, I could stand the pleasure of it any longer, and managed to
exclaim "Diane! It's gonna happen!".
Even as I felt the first was of my leaving my balls, she pulled her
head back so that only the end of my penis was between her lips; and as she
felt it twitch, she on me, as though that were the only way she was
going to get the male nectar she wanted.
She continued to cup my balls in her hand as she on me, even
while I was filling her mouth with wad after wad of my hot semen - forcing
her to once when it started to force its way out of her mouth.
When she felt my twitches and spasms slow and soften, she swallowed the
rest of my before using her tongue to make sure the head of my penis
was well and truly cleaned of any residue. That done, she licked her lips
to clean them, as well. She took my hand, and guided me to a sitting
position on the tarp before turning to open the small bag she'd brought
along. Inside, I found, she'd put a couple bottles of soda, still cold,
judging from the condensation on them. Opening one, she handed it to me,
then opened the other for herself. After we'd each taken a swallow, she
leaned forward to kiss me on the lips, saying "I heard from some of the
other in school that don't like to kiss them after they, uh, do
what I just did."
"I appreciate the gesture, but it really wasn't necessary in MY case." I
told her, putting my hand behind her neck and gently pulling her toward me
for another kiss - one that ended only after I'd slid my tongue between her
lips.
Satisfied that I wasn't grossed out by the idea of kissing her after
she'd used her mouth on me, she gave me a shy grin. A moment later, she
slowly and carefully moved to sit cross-legged in front of me. A quick
scan revealed that she'd done it deliberately - leaving her pubes exposed
to me, knowing that I would look at her, and finding the idea exciting. A
further scan let me know that she was hoping that I'd do the same, because
she wanted a little time to look at ME, in return: aside from our recent
adventure at the stock tank, she felt that she really didn't *know* what a
guy looked like.
Casually, I moved to follow her example, then started talking with her,
as though there were nothing the slightest bit unusual about the situation.
I thought that taking a casual approach to the whole thing would help her
relax; after a couple minutes, I could see the tension in her start
lessening. Still, I kept scanning her, and trying to guide her toward
reducing her nervousness. After a while, one of my scans of her revealed
that she was fairly fascinated by my penis - and that she was torn between
a desire to be able to touch and examine it, and being afraid that I would
say or do something to embarrass her if she said anything about it.
Attractive as she was sitting there across from me, I found myself
wanting to get into her more and more, and finally figured that letting her
check me out the way she wanted to would do wonders toward making it
happen. I finally spoke up, asking her "Diane, we've only seen each other a
little bit, between the water tank and here. How about if we take a little
time to do that now?"
She looked surprised, but quickly nodded her head in agreement, saying
"I, uh, know what you feel like, a little bit, but I'm *really* curious to
see more, and really _find out_, you know?"
I smiled my understanding, and suggested "Then how about if we lay down
on our sides, facing each other, your head toward my feet and my head
toward yours? Then we can BOTH look, and if you want, we can even touch."
She gave me another shy grin, and said "Yeah, I'd like that. I'm kind
of embarrassed about _you_ looking at _me_, but fair is fair. And, uh,
touching is okay."
That said, she didn't hesitate to uncross her legs, and move to lie on
her side. I mirrored her actions, so that in a few seconds, each of us was
laying on our left side, facing each other. A little wiggling and
adjustment, and each of us was facing the others pelvis. Diane reached out
take my penis between two fingers, and I moved to put my left foot on the
tarp, behind my leg, so that she had a clear view of - and ready access to
- my penis. A moment later, she did the same, opening herself to my
inspection.
What I found was a tuft of dark hair, somewhat short, that ran in a
narrow strip from above her pubic bone to just past her opening, where it
quickly faded away. Amidst her thatch, I could see the opening to her
vagina, framed by a pair of thin lips, glistening with her wetness. I
reached out to touch her bush, and found it to be incredibly thick, and
soft. I'd found that some girls' pubic hair, though thick, was still
sparse enough that I could see the skin underneath - something that simply
wasn't going to happen with Diane; hers was simply too dark and dense. As
an added benefit, its density and color made for a nice contrast with the
pale pink of her inner lips, highlighting them, and the way they shined
with her female oils. At the top of her cleft, I could see the nubbin of
her clitoral hood - and close inspection showed that she was aroused enough
that her clitoris itself was slightly visible, too.
Even as I felt Diane moving my penis and testicles around, I reached out
for a tactile examination of HER intimate areas. She gasped slightly at my
first contact, but didn't do anything to slow or impede my touch: if
anything, her knees spread a bit wider, opening herself to me even more.
To avoid frightening her, my first touch had been on her mons, next to -
but not touching - her opening or labia. But with the way her legs spread
slightly, it didn't take me long to move my fingers. I slowly, softly drew
my finger between her inner lips without pressing into her at all; my goal
was to separate them more, and wet my finger with her fluids. I repeated
my action, dipping *ever* so slightly further into her; then did it again,
still deeper. The fourth time, I *ever* so slightly touched the muscles at
her opening, and getting another gasp from her. I stopped to look at her,
and she looked back before telling me "It's okay, Mike. It just felt good,
is all" in reassurance.
Her cool hand and fingers were starting to have an effect on me,
bringing me to semi-erectness; I scanned her quickly, and found that she
was pleased with the effect she was having on me, and enjoyed the way I was
touching HER. Satisfied that I wasn't going too quickly, and that what I
was doing was having the desired effect, I went back to examining her
womanhood again. Before long, I was easily caressing her labia, and
running my finger between them to press slightly against the entrance to
her vagina; her increasing arousal was evident from her ample secretions,
and their heady aroma.
After only a few minutes, she had me nearly completely erect; and I'd
aroused her to the point where I could easily see her clitoris under its
hood at the top of her shiny, fully extended vaginal lips. At that point,
I couldn't resist any longer, and leaned forward to do with my tongue what
I'd only done with my finger up to that point: run it from bottom to top of
her cleft, collecting her delicious nectar on my way toward caressing her
clitoris with the end of my tongue. Her response was to moan in
appreciation, and spread her legs even farther, giving me maximum access to
her female essence.
It didn't take long before I was totally involved in sampling her
delights: my tongue and lips were fully engaged in tasting and teasing any
part of her womanly flower that I could reach, and even pressing my
stiffened tongue into her opening to try and draw out as much of her oils
as I could. In response, she went to work on my fully erect penis as
though it were an ice-cream cone, licking and on the head of it. I
gradually reduced the focus of my ministrations until I was totally
concentrated on her clitoris, trying to bring her to an orgasm before she
got ME off again.
I made it - but just barely.
Even as I felt the first stirrings in my balls, her thighs clamped
together on my head as she experienced the first wave of her release - and
she released her hold on my erection as spasm after spasm passed through
her, each one pushing a small wave of her oils onto my tongue even as the
muscles of her opening clasped at it.
It must have been a full two minutes before the spasming and twitching
in her body stopped, and she was able to open her eyes to look at me. Even
gasping for breath as she was, I could see the pleasure and satisfaction in
her face and eyes as I felt her thighs relax around my ears, freeing me to
move up to lay next to her.
I took her into my arms, and she hugged me tightly as she buried her
face in my shoulder. I could feel her warm breath on my skin as she panted
her way back to coherence; only when her breathing had finally slowed did
she raise herself up enough to give me a deep, passionate kiss on the lips
before saying "Thank you, Mike! That was *incredible*! I've never had an
orgasm like _that_."
I smiled at her, and said "I didn't do anything that you and Holly
haven't done."
She blushed slightly, and said "Yeah, that's true - but with you, it was
somehow..... *different*. Maybe just because I know you're a guy, and
that you're actually going to make love to me."
I looked into her eyes, and asked "You're still sure that you want me to
do that to you, then?"
"Even more now, than before. If you can make me feel that good doing
what Holly and I do, then doing what YOU do can only be better. Besides,
you were slow and gentle and patient enough that I *know* you'll be careful
with me. Yeah, I want it to be you, and now."
With that last part, she rolled over onto her back, pulling me onto my
side in the process. Looking up at me, she said "Definitely you. And most
definitely NOW" before raising her knees and spreading her legs in open
invitation.
I lowered my head to kiss her again, and as our tongues dueled in each
other's mouths, my hand rested on her belly - only to be moved by her until
it rested on her breast, which she pressed into my hand. Cupping it, I
brushed my thumb across her nipple, and heard her groan in desire as it
erected to a small pebble. I softly squeezed her firm breast, as though
milking it, before moving my hand to do the same things to the other.
As we continued to kiss, my hand went back and forth from one to the
other of her breasts, caressing and squeezing them, playing with her
nipples. After a bit, I let my hand slowly drift down the front of her,
caressing her skin on my way toward her pelvis - giving her yet another
chance, and more time, to change her mind. I wanted her, badly; but not
badly enough to willingly do *anything* to rush or her.
When my hand finally reached her mons, she spread her legs even farther,
and tilted her pelvis up as further encouragement for me to do with her as
I wished. And what I wished was to carefully and slowly slide my finger
between her labia, wetting it, so that I could continue on to press the end
of it against her opening. When she felt me do that, she raised herself
even more, pressing the entrance to her against it.
Firmly, but gently, I pressed against her, both of us feeling it as my
finger eased it's way inside her in stages: in a little, then back out to
make sure it was thoroughly wetted with her oils before pressing back in
again. In only a minute or so, my finger was deep inside her again: much
faster, and much easier than it had gone in the first time, to the surprise
and delight of both of us.
For several minutes, I softly made love to her with my finger, ignoring
my dick's demands to take its place; she'd trusted me to do right by her,
and I was damn well going to. Only when she was gasping and panting, and
hunching herself up to take my extended finger inside did I feel
comfortable that she was ready for more.
As I slid my finger out of her for the last time, she reached over to
take my erection in her hand, and say "This. Now it's time for THIS. Do
it. Make love to me. Make me a woman!"
I got onto my hands and knees, and moved between her spread thighs,
easing my knees back. As she watched, I lowered myself until the head of
my erection was touching her. She reached down between us to take me into
her hand. Holding me firmly, she slowly moved my penis between her labia,
thoroughly wetting the head with her fluids, before positioning me at her
entrance. Only then did she look into my face to ask "This is my last
chance, isn't it? To say 'no', I mean?"
I shook my head, and told her "No. You can stop me any time up to the
point where we actually break your hymen."
She looked deep into my eyes, and asked "You would, wouldn't you?
Actually stop now, I mean. Or even after you were inside me a little ways.
Wouldn't you?"
"Yes."
She looked at me with something akin to awe, and said "Well, you won't
get the chance. I'm too hot, and too ready, to stop. Do it." - and
tilting her pelvis up to press herself against me.
With her holding me in position, all I had to do was press myself
forward - and I did, with a firm but gentle pressure. I could feel her
trying to open herself up to me, even as I could feel my penis sliding into
her *ever* so slowly. Finally, though, it happened: the head of my
erection slipped past the ring of muscle of her opening. I heard her gasp
even as her eyes opened wide, and I immediately stopped.
After a moment, she said "Thanks. For stopping a moment. Geez, I
thought your *finger* was big, the other day! Just give me a minute to get
used to it, okay?"
"Take whatever time you need. I'll be right here.", I teased.
She grinned in reply, then got kind of a far-off look on her face.
After a few moments, I could feel her muscles around my erection - I could
tell that she was trying to learn to control, or at least relax, them. It
didn't take her long, and I wasn't surprised when she finally told me
"Okay, I'm ready. Keep going."
I slid myself back and forth in her slightly, trying to get her
lubrication spread around a little before I started pushing myself into her
again. With the biggest part of me inside her, it went a little easier for
a while - every so often, I'd stop, and then pull out a little bit, to make
sure we BOTH stayed wet enough. Finally, though, further progress was
blocked by a thin bit of tissue: her maidenhead.
Both of us, of course, knew what the impediment was. She looked up at
me, and said "Now what? This much feels good, but I want MORE, dammit."
"I've only heard of a couple ways of doing this. First one is we just
kind of bump against it to see if it'll fall apart. Second one is to just
keep pushing against it until it breaks. Last one is for me to back up a
little bit, and just ram right through it. Your call."
"I don't think I like that last choice - it sounds like it would too much. Let's try the first one, okay?"
"Your wish is my command!" I told her, getting a smile in return.
I eased myself out of her a little way, then pressed back in until I
felt myself 'bump' against her cherry. She grimaced a little bit, and when
she saw me looking at her in concern, told me "That was just uncomfortable,
not painful, and that's okay. Keep going."
I quickly scanned her, and found that she'd told me the truth: the
pulling sensation I'd caused in her hadn't hurt, it had just been new and
different enough to be uncomfortable. But the scan of her gave me an idea
that I quickly implemented.
I eased myself a little ways back again, but this time I stayed 'inside'
her with my mind as I pressed in again, so that I'd know *exactly* when to
stop. Since I KNEW when she was uncomfortable, or in pain, I was able to
push against her cherry only as hard and long as it didn't bother her. I
did that a couple more times, then got an even better idea: that along with
monitoring what she was feeling, I'd implant pleasant sensations from what
I was doing. Essentially, anything other than when I was actually trying
to get past her maidenhead would feel *good* to her - my thinking was that
if she was aroused, she'd be more tolerant of the discomfort or pain that
happened, letting us make more and faster progress. With that in mind, I
quickly planted small seeds in her mind, and went back to trying to nudge
her cherry out of our way.
After several more tries, I scanned her again, and found that my
'suggestions' were taking effect: not only was she getting hotter and
wetter from me sliding back and forth in her, but the impacts of my
erection against her hymen were less and less noticeable to her. With that
encouragement, I went back to monitoring her closely, and found that I was
able to be more 'enthusiastic' about getting past her cherry without
causing her any distress. In fact, it wasn't much longer before I felt
myself bump up against it, then slide on past it - a gasp from both
of us at the sensation.
Diane got a Cheshire smile on her face, and said "The deed is done.
Now, FUCK me, Mike!"
"Yes, Ma'am. Right away, Ma'am.", I grinned at her, even as I slid
myself out a little bit before pressing in again - only to feel it as I
slid the rest of the way inside her, stopping only when our pubic hair
merged.
I looked down at her, and saw the distracted look on her face as she
muttered "DAMN, that feels good!"
I held myself still over her, waiting for her to let me know when she
was ready to continue. Eventually, she 'came back' from wherever she'd
been, and looked at me with a Mona Lisa smile, saying "This is
*incredible*. I feel so *full*, and at the same time, I feel _complete_,
like there was something missing before that I didn't know about. *NOW* I
know what it means to be a WOMAN."
"Glad to be of service, Ma'am. Will there be anything else?", I teased.
"Yes, as a matter of fact, there is.", she replied, getting into the
spirit. "I seem to have this _itch_, and I was hoping that you could
scratch it for me with that *marvelous* device you have."
I flexed my erection in her, and saw her eyes widen in response before I
asked "With that device, Ma'am?"
"Yes, yes, that's the one, my good fellow."
"And where might the itch be, Ma'am?"
"Why, it's right where you device is, sir. What good fortune! Perhaps
you could start scratching, then?"
"Is it a small itch, Ma'am, or a large one?"
"Why, it seems to be a *very* large itch, sir. I expect that it will
take quite a bit of scratching to make it feel better."
"Yes, Ma'am. I can only hope that I'm 'up' for as much scratching as it
takes."
She laughed at the joke, and said "My good man, I daresay you seem to be
QUITE 'up' for it."
"Yes, Ma'am, thank you, Ma'am. Shall I get started, then?"
"Yes, please do!"
With that, I slid my erection back out of her, until only the head was
inside. I paused a moment, then eased myself back into her, watching as
her eyes widened as I again filled her - and even a bit further, when our
pubic bones met, earning myself a deep-throated groan from her when it
happened.
Over the next few minutes, I gradually increased the pace and force that
I moved in her. As hot and tight and wet as she was, she felt truly
incredible as she slid along the length of me. It was only through a
combination of sheer willpower and good luck that I managed not to blow my
load in her too quickly. The willpower was my own; the good fortune came
when she had first one, then a little later, another, small orgasms. While
they were happening, I was quite literally unable to move in her, she
clamped down on me so tightly. And my not being able to move in her, I was
able to push back my own climax a little longer each time.
For the next several minutes, we made love with each other - when I
lowered my head to take first one, then the other, of her nipples into my
mouth and suck on them, she raked her fingernails across my back in her
passion. When I moved to kiss her shoulder and nibble on her earlobe, she
responded by sinking her teeth into my shoulder as she grunted her arousal
and pleasure.
As we made love, it got easier and easier for her - and as it got easier
for her, she got more and more aroused. And with the increase in her
arousal came a willingness to open herself to me, and what we were doing.
By the time I felt her third orgasm approaching, she had drawn her knees up
nearly to her breasts, and spread her legs as far as they would go,
allowing me to penetrate her as far as I could. I was pistoning almost
straight down into her, bumping against her clitoris with each inward
motion, when I finally realized that I was going to climax, no matter what
happened. I managed to gasp out that fact to her, and it only seemed to
stimulate her even more, since she told me "Yes! Do it! I want to feel
you shooting inside me!"
A minute or so later, I could feel myself hit the point of no return,
and slowed to a steady, long thrusting that I knew would get me off as
strongly as possible. Diane seemed to understand what I was doing, and
slowed her motions a bit so that I was more in control of how quickly I
climaxed. Finally, there was no holding back, and I pressed myself into
her as deeply as I could as I felt the first of my shoot out the
end of my penis. She must have been able to feel it, because her eyes flew
open in surprise, and I felt it as her third orgasm tightened her around
me.
The spasming of her around my penis served to make my climax even
stronger as she milked me for every drop of semen I had. I was still
mostly hard when I felt the last few drops draining into her, and I took
the opportunity to slide myself in and out of her a couple of times - our
combined juices provided enough lubrication to _just barely_ make it
possible, working them into a milky foam that was forced into our pubic
hair as the last of her orgasm washed through her. When it was over, she
all but collapsed underneath me; I lowered myself to my knees and elbows,
covering her, but without putting any weight on her.
After a few moments, her eyes opened up. When she saw me over her, she
quickly threw her arms around me, hugging me fiercely. When she finally
let go of me, it was only so she could start kissing me all over my face
and shoulders as she exclaimed her pleasure and satisfaction with what we'd
just done. Finally, she calmed down enough to lay back - and only then did
she realized that I was still inside her, if not completely hard.
We stayed there like that for a couple of minutes, softly kissing each
other every so often, until we felt my penis finally shrink enough to pull
free of her - and releasing a small frothy flood.
With that, I moved to lay next to her as she pulled a small hand towel
from the bag she'd brought along, using it to wipe up most of the results
of our lovemaking. When she was satisfied with the cleanup effort -
including wiping ME off - she carefully took out a couple more sodas (only
cool after this much time), before putting the towel in the bag.
I moved to lean against a bale of hay, and Diane opened the sodas,
giving one to me before moving to sit between my legs and leaning back
against my chest. When she was in position, she pulled my free hand around
her, so that my hand cupped her as she held it in place.
She rested her head on my shoulder as the two of us finished catching
our breath, and re-hydrating ourselves. I couldn't help but tilt my head
to give her an occasional small kiss on the top of her head as we rested;
each time I did, she would hug my arm to her in response. I scanned her,
and found that she had a deep, deep affection for me. I couldn't help
examining my own feelings toward her, and realized - much to my surprise -
that what I felt toward her was much the same; given the time and even a
modicum of opportunity, what each of us felt would turn into a full-blown
adult _love_.
We sat there for quite some time, simply content to *be* with each
other, before Diane finally spoke, telling me "Thank you, Mike. I wanted
my first time to be good, and you did that for me."
I could *feel* her smile as I said "I'm glad it worked out all right for
you."
"It was better than 'all right'. It was _wonderful_ - I couldn't have
dreamed that it would have turned out the way it did. You were as patient
and gentle and caring as I ever wanted."
"It was my pleasure, I promise."
She giggled, and said "Yeah, I noticed that. But only after you made
sure it was MY pleasure, too."
We sat there a couple more minutes before she asked "Mike, you really
*are* okay with me and Holly, aren't you?"
"Sure, why not?"
"That we're both and she's your doesn't bother you at all,
does it?"
"Not really. I know how good of friends you were before, remember? I
know you're not going to do anything to each other; and the two of you
together is a safe way for you to get rid of your tensions and make each
other happy. Beyond that, I don't see that it's much of my business."
"Yeah, but even when you've seen us kiss and touch each other, you've
never said or done anything, one way or the other. Why?"
"Pretty simple. I'm not going to put you down because I don't see it as
a bad thing. I'm not going to cheer you on, because I don't want you to
think that I'm trying to get involved."
"Would you?"
"Would I what?"
"Get involved."
I have to admit that the idea of watching the two of them - never mind
actually participating - turned me on; something that Diane must have felt
pressing against her back, because she exclaimed "You would! You would
like to get involved!"
"Hold it, timeout. Wait just a darn minute."
"What?" she demanded, somewhat indignantly.
"Okay, yes, the idea of watching you two has a certain appeal" - "I can
tell!", she exclaimed, before giggling - "just like it would for most guys:
the idea of watching two women making love is pretty erotic. Where I've
got a problem is getting involved. I mean, you're one thing, but Holly is
my *sister* - my _younger_ sister. Granted that she's cute as hell, and
sexy to boot, but she's still family. I don't know if I could get past
that, or not." Okay, I was lying. I'd jump Holly as fast as I had Diane,
given the right circumstances. But it Simply Wouldn't Do to have Diane
know how easy I'd be.
"You think Holly is cute, and sexy?"
"Of course."
"But what about her being family?"
"I'm her brother. That doesn't mean I'm not a guy, or that I'm dead!",
I answered.
"I can vouch for both of those last items!", she teased.
With that, she seemed to realize where we were, and what we'd been doing
- and that the clock had been ticking the whole time. She turned slightly
to look at me before saying "As nice as it is to just sit here with you, I
think we'd better get going. I know Holly will distract Aunt Paula as long
as she can, but the two of them WILL be back here before long - and I think
WE need to clean up a bit before they do!"
"You're right" I sighed.
That settled, the two of us got up and got our things together - Diane
repacked the bag she'd brought up, and I re-folded the tarp. Neither of us
bothered to get dressed after Diane pointed out that if we did, the clothes
would probably smell, and give us away, just as changing clothes would.
Naked, we made our way back to the house, then on into the bathroom.
There, I grabbed a quick shower, careful not to get my hair wet in case
Aunt Paula came home before it dried. Once out of the shower, I quickly
dressed as Diane got started on hers - but only after she and I exchanged
kisses and a little mutual groping. As she washed, I quickly cleaned out
the bag she'd had: a container of baby oil and one of sun block replaced
the empty soda bottles, and the used hand towel went inside a pair of dirty
pants in the gym bag I'd brought my clothes in. It was one that we'd
brought from my folks house, so Aunt Paula wouldn't have any cause to miss
it.
I stuck my head in the bathroom to tell Diane what I'd done - caught her
stark naked as she was drying off, though she didn't mind - then it was
back out to the porch. There, I picked up my book, and started reading
where I'd left off - as opposed to the couple of chapters before that that
I'd had open for Aunt Paula.
When Diane came out, she saw that I had a little bruise on my shoulder
where she'd bitten me while we were making love. I looked around, and saw
the perfect excuse for a bruise: a couple lengths of steel pipe that Uncle
Jack had been meaning to move. I went over and managed to haul them into
the and put them where he wanted them. When I was done, Diane asked
me what I'd done it for. I explained that having a couple of fifteen-foot
lengths of steel pipe on my shoulder was perfectly reasonable explanation
for having a small bruise there. She grinned, and said "Yeah - but I'd
better learn to be more careful when we get back home!"
Our bases covered, and everything put away, we went back to the house to
sit on the porch. I went back to my book, and Diane started on a magazine
while listening to a radio with headphones on. It wasn't twenty minutes
later that Aunt Paula came home to find us on opposite ends of the porch,
each apparently in our own world. Both of us quickly went to help her with
the groceries and such; I was careful to mark my place in my book with a
bookmark that made it clear that I'd been reading the whole time.
As we carried things in for Aunt Paula while she put them away, Holly
kept looking at the two of us for some clue as to what - if anything - had
happened while she was gone. Diane finally just nodded to her; when Holly
looked at me with a big grin on her face, I just looked at her as though to
say "Cool it, or you'll give us away" - and wiping the grin off her face.
When things were put away, I picked up my book while Holly and Diane
headed off to one of the stock tanks - to talk about what Diane and I had
done, of course.
------------------------
Part 2
School started again just a couple of weeks after we got home from Uncle
Jack and Aunt Paula's farm. When and Dad came to pick us up, Uncle
Jack told them about my idea for stacking the hay, and how the other
farmers in the area had responded to it - earning me a look of pride from
Mom, and another one from Dad that I couldn't figure out.
With the start of school, and the start of my Senior year, I had ample
opportunity to re-acquaint myself with most of the that I'd dated the
previous school year. Diane still came over to visit Holly, and the three
of us still had fun - more when our folks weren't home. Diane and I were a
lot more relaxed around each other - kissing, hugging, being in varying
states of (un)dress, and so on. It was coming up on Halloween when Holly
asked me if I could drive her someplace after school the next afternoon, a
Wednesday. I didn't have anything planned, so I said I'd do it, figuring
that she just wanted to go to the mall, or something.
The next afternoon, she was waiting for me at my car when I got out of
class. We both got in, and after I got the car started, I asked her "Where
to?"
She responded by telling me to head for the intersection of a couple of
streets. Slightly confused, I put the car in gear, and headed out. As we
got closer, I could sense that she was getting more and more nervous - I
scanned her and was surprised to find out that where we were actually going
was a small strip mall a short distance from the intersection she'd given
me - and more specifically, the planning clinic IN the mall. And
the purpose? So she could get fitted with an IUD! Holly had found a place
that would let her get started on birth control!
To try and get some communication going with her, I asked her "So, where
we going, exactly? Or did you join the police force when no one was
looking, and you're starting your new job of directing traffic?"
Not even smiling, she responded by telling me "Um, we're not actually
going to Baldur and Hayes. It's just that the place I'm going to is near
there."
"And where might that be?"
"There's a mini-mall a couple blocks down the street, on Hayes. That's
where I'm headed."
"Okay", I answered, willing to give her a little more time to tell me
what was going on.
A couple minutes later, she finally spoke up, telling me "Uh, Mike?"
"Yeah?"
"I'm actually going to the clinic there."
"Clinic?"
"Yeah. A planning clinic."
"And you're going there because......"
"Because I want to start using birth control."
"And they're going to do what? Fix you up with a prescription for the
Pill, or something?"
"Or something. I can't get the Pill because I'm still underage; at
least, I can't get it without letting or Dad know. But I can get
started with an IUD without their permission."
"And what brought all this on?"
"You. And Diane."
"How so?"
She looked at me like I'd just wet myself, and said "After the two of
you were, uh, together at the farm, Diane told me what it was like for her,
and how good it made her feel. I had already been thinking about what sex
might be like, but I knew I wasn't really *ready* for it when the two of
you, you know....."
"So, what, you're feeling left out or something?"
"No, not that - I still have fun with her, and you're as nice to me as
you've always been. It's just that I've been thinking about it more and
more, and I want to be sure I'm ready - I mean, protected - when I finally
DO decide I'm ready to start having sex. You know and Dad would have
kittens if they thought I was even *thinking* about sex, so I couldn't ask
them about the Pill. I checked around, and the next best thing is an IUD.
An IUD I *can* get without their permission."
"And you know the Pill and IUDs and how they work?"
"Sure. The Pill changes my hormones a little to make my body think I'm
*already* pregnant, so that I can't GET pregnant. I'd take one every day
of my period. An IUD is a little device that goes inside me, and does what
the Pill does, only without chemicals by just BEING there."
That sounded pretty close to what I'd heard about them, so I let it go,
and asked "So why are you doing this at a clinic, instead of the doctor's
office?"
Again with the look, before she answered me by saying "Because the
Doctor would probably tell or Dad, even if he DID fix me up with one.
The clinic I'm going to, they don't tell as long as the is
sixteen - which I was a couple weeks ago, when I set up the appointment."
She'd definitely thought this through, and seemed to have a pretty good
idea of what she was doing, and why.
"So you're getting set up with birth control _before_ you need it? As
in, you haven't yet?"
"Yes, Mike, I'm still a virgin. But not for much longer, I think."
"Sounds like you've got somebody in mind."
"I do."
"Anybody I know?"
"Yeah. But I'm not ready to talk about it yet, okay?"
"Okay, I won't push. Just do me a favor and make sure first, right?"
"Oh, I will - I know I'm not ready to actually *do* it, yet; just that
I'm ready to be ready, if that makes sense."
By this time, we'd gotten close to where she wanted to go; with a little
direction from her, it was only a couple more minutes before I pulled into
the parking lot and found a space that was reasonably out of the way. The
clinic did their part by having their 'main' entrance at the side of the
building, where it was somewhat concealed by shrubbery. All very discrete.
As Holly started to get out of the car, I asked her "Do I need to go in
with you? Or should that be do you WANT me to go in with you?"
She smiled, and said "No, in either case - but thanks for the offer.
I've got the payment, and you're the ride they told me I'd want when they
were done, so that's about got it covered. They said I'd be in there for
half an hour to an hour, so if you want to get a drink or something to eat,
you've got some time."
"I'll just wait here, then. If I go someplace and come back, that just
increases the chance someone will notice me, or us."
She smiled again, and nodded, before heading into the clinic. I sat
outside, reading one of my homework assignments, until I heard footsteps
approaching. When I looked up, I saw that it was Holly, walking a bit
unsteadily to the car.
When she got in, she saw that I was looking at her uncertainly.
Realizing my concern, she just laughed a little, and said "No, I'm fine;
everything went just the way they said it would. I'm just feeling a little
sore from the procedure. They said to take it easy tonight, that I'd be
fine in the morning; and that I shouldn't get too active for the next
couple of days."
By the time I got us home, had gotten home from the volunteer work
she did at a local charity; she saw Holly walking funny, and immediately
wanted to know what was wrong. Holly just told her that she'd stumbled on
the stairs at school, and had twisted her knee a little, and that she'd be
fine in the morning, she was sure. Since her knee obviously wasn't
swollen, it couldn't have been *too* bad, was thinking when I scanned
her. She wasn't happy about it, but - with my help - content to accept
Holly's explanation. Supper that night was served in the room, on
trays, so that Holly didn't have to get up and move around any more than
necessary.
Sure enough, the next morning, Holly was moving around, apparently fine.
Only my scan of her revealed that there was still a little soreness that
she was covering up so the rest of us wouldn't worry.
The following Saturday, Diane came over as usual. Dad was off to do
some charity golf thing, and was going with him for moral support: Dad
wasn't that good of a golfer, even in the best of times, and needed her
there to keep him steady.
I was taking a nap on my bed at the time, and was surprised when I woke
up to find a naked Diane straddling my hips. I immediately started to get
hard, which tented the cutoff sweats I was wearing - pressing them against
Diane's crotch.
I looked at her and raised an eyebrow in question; she answered by
telling me "Holly's still a little sore inside, and she doesn't think that
we should, uh, *do* anything for a couple more days. I'm feeling _really_
frisky, so she said I should come on in here and see if you could take care
of me, instead. So here I am!", with a big grin on her face.
I smiled back, and started to move so I could reach up and touch her,
but she just held me still and said "Huh-uh. You just lay there, and let
me do the work - you did it all the first time, so now it's up to me."
I nodded my acceptance, and she released me before moving down my legs a
little bit so she could start pulling my sweats down. When she got them
far enough that my cock popped free, her eyes got wide for a moment before
she tugged on them again to try and get them lower. I lifted my hips to
help her, and even as she tugged them down my thighs, her eyes were
following the sway of my mostly-erect penis. She licked her lips in
anticipation of what was coming (pardon the pun), and when she had my
sweats down far enough to not be in her way, she turned them loose so she
could take hold of my erection. Her eyes on mine, she grinned as she
lowered her head to wrap her lips around me, taking nearly half my length
in her mouth before she started dancing her tongue around the head, and
along it's length. It took only a few seconds of that (!!) before I was
completely hard.
After a few more moments, she lifted her head - releasing me with a
faint 'pop' - and looked up at me with a big grin on her face.
I grinned back, and said "I'd like to do you, too!", and her grin got
even bigger before she started moving herself off my legs.
In short order, I had a clear view of her labia, which were slightly
separated and obviously wet with her arousal. Even as she lowered her head
to start on me again, I was raising MY head to slip my tongue
between the gates to her womanhood - and hearing her soft moan of pleasure
as I did.
It took me only a second to collect some of her sweet, tangy nectar
before I eased my tongue between her inner lips on my way to her clitoris.
When I got there, I gently took it between my lips to hold it steady as I
rapidly fluttered my tongue across it's surface - and a deep groan
of arousal from her in response.
As I continued to tease her clit, Diane went to work on my erection:
holding the base of it steady with her hand, she used her lips to nibble at
me, taking soft 'bites' across the entire surface of my erect penis. That
done, she used the very tip of her tongue to wet it with her saliva before
taking me into her mouth again - and surprising me by lowering her head far
enough that I felt the head of my erection press briefly against the back
of her throat before she raised her head again. She patently didn't have
much in the way of experience giving blowjobs, but she more than made up
for it in enthusiasm and willingness to learn, and experiment. Every time
she did something that got a positive reaction from me, she'd repeat it a
few times, as though practicing a new lesson.
For my part, I simply took my time trying to bring her as much pleasure
as I could - helped considerably by my ability to scan her to find out what
worked fastest and best on her. Between softly on her vaginal lips
- separately, and together - and simply licking at the entrance to her
vagina as though it were an ice-cream cone, it didn't take long before I
had a steady trickle of her essence leaking onto my tongue, it's pleasant
odor filling my nose.
What she was doing to me felt great, but a scan of her showed that she
wanted us to make love - and that starting with her on top of me was only
the beginning. I also found that she again wanted me to climax first, so
that I would be able to make love to her for as long as possible - she had
a number of things in mind for us to do.
Willing (!) to let her have her way, I re-applied myself to bringing her
as much pleasure as she was giving me. In only a couple of minutes, I had
her panting around my erection, which she was rhythmically on, in
time with sliding her tongue around it's head. For my part, I had fastened
my mouth over the opening to her vagina, and was softly on it as I
used my stiffened tongue to penetrate her as far as I could.
She finally shifted over to simply on my saliva-slickened penis
as she slowly bobbed her head up and down, almost literally fucking me with
her mouth; from the way my balls tightened in her hand, she knew she was
having the desired effect. My response was to shift my mouth down
slightly, so that my lower lip was able to softly stroke across her clit as
I continued to penetrate her with my tongue in time with what my lip was
doing. Her reaction was to arch her back, giving me a better angle, so
that I could penetrate her a little deeper.
Somehow or other, we got into synch with each other - matching each
other's actions stroke for stroke, penetration for penetration: even as I
felt her lips sliding down my erection, my tongue was slipping into her
warm, tight vagina. A quick scan of her revealed that she found the
situation as exciting and erotic as I did; with us feeding off each other
like that (pun intended!), it didn't take much longer before both of us
reached our release.
Finally, I couldn't stand it any longer; and launched after of my semen into Diane's eagerly mouth, feeling it as she greedily
swallowed it nearly as fast as I could give it to her. I say _nearly_ as
fast, because as I felt the last couple of small wads leave me, I could
feel the sensation of a small trickle of my making it's way down my
softening penis. Diane wasn't one to let it go to waste, though - after
she'd swallowed what was left in her mouth, she released me from her lips
so that she could begin cleaning me off with her tongue.
As she was doing that, I was able to go back to being the bee tending
her womanly flower - and even as she was finishing up her cleanup of my
wilted member, I could hear her breath quicken in time with what I was
doing to her: lapping up the ample supply of her inner oils, pulling on her
labia with my lips, and fluttering across her clitoris with my tongue.
Finally, I heard her deep-throated groan as her vaginal entrance began
clutching at my buried tongue. As her spasms passed through her, I used my
lip to press against her clitoris, out her release.
When her orgasm finally ended, Diane started to lower herself onto me;
but I quickly guided her around so that she was laying next to me, so I
could hold her.
She put an arm across my chest, to match the leg she laid across my
lower belly; I could feel her firm and hard nipples pressing into
my side, along with the feel of her soft bush brushing against my hip. I
slipped my arm around her, and she lay her head on my shoulder.
We lay there like that for several minutes, catching our breath, simply
content to *be* with each other.
It was maybe 20 minutes later that I felt Diane's hand start exploring,
starting with my pectorals, then on to my abdomen. There, she drew little
designs on my belly, always ending them by tracing her fingertip to my
navel. When she tired of that, she slid her leg off me so she'd have room
to play with my pubic hair for a little bit before moving on to tracing the
outlines of the muscles in my thighs by her fingertips up toward my
slowly-inflating penis.
Eventually, she had mercy on me, and took me into her hand. She
alternated between slowly and softly masturbating me, and using her
fingertips to lightly trace my steadily increasing dimensions. When she
was finally satisfied with her handiwork, she moved on top of me, her knees
on each side of me by my hips, her pressing into my chest. Raising
herself up slightly, she used her nipples to trace parallel designs on my
chest - I could feel them hardening again as she did. After a few seconds
of that, she also started hunching her pelvis, rubbing the outside of her
vagina against my penis, which was now almost completely hard. It took
only a few such passes before I could feel her oils being spread along the
underside of my erection, making her actions even easier - and more
pleasant - for both of us. Along with the feeling of her sliding along my
penis from balls to head, I could easily detect the delightful aroma of her
arousal.
She was panting slightly when I felt her raise her hips again, letting
my erect penis move from between us to point toward the ceiling. When it
had cleared her mons, she again lowered herself, then scooted back so that
the top of my hardness was pressing against her labia. She again started
rubbing herself against it, spreading her ample juices along my length, and
teasing us both into even greater levels of arousal.
When she was satisfied that she'd wetted me down enough for her needs,
she raised herself up so that she was crouching above my hips. She took my
hands and put them on her breasts, encouraging me to play with them; I
gently pinched her nipples between a couple of fingers. She put a hand on
my chest, raised herself up, and took me into her hand before guiding the
head of my slickened penis to the opening to her vagina.
Her eyes locked on mine, and our gaze never broke as she slowly lowered
herself onto me, taking my entire length in a single, smooth motion. Only
when her wonderfully smooth, firm, asscheeks were settled on my thighs did
she stop - and only then did she close her eyes as a look of delighted
satisfaction cross her face.
Her eyes stayed closed, and she stayed still above me, for perhaps a
couple of minutes as I continued to play with her breasts: gently squeezing
them, caressing them, teasing her already erect nipples. I couldn't help
but be fascinated by the way her nipples stuck out like little volcanoes in
the dark circles of her areolas - which were, themselves, tight and erect.
Eventually, her eyes opened, and again her gaze locked with mine as she
began moving herself over me - not vertically, but horizontally, as she
experimented with finding out how I felt inside her, and how she could make
that feeling change. Too, I could feel her again learning some control
over her internal muscles as she would tighten around me completely; then
the tightness of her shifting in varying degrees and directions as she
experimented with what she was learning.
As she learned what she wanted to know, Diane was also doing wonders to
stimulate me, getting me as hard as I'd ever felt - but because she wasn't
actually moving around me, I wasn't being stimulated _too_ much: she was
making, and keeping, me hard, but not so much that I was moving toward a
climax. All in all, it was a *most* pleasant and novel experience - but I
have to admit that I was happy when she called an end to her lessons, and
went back to pleasing herself - and me.
She gradually started raising herself above me, letting my erect penis
slide out of her womanhood, until the ring of her vaginal entrance was
secured around the glans. She paused there for several seconds before
lowering herself again, her face radiant as she clearly delighted in the
feeling of having me fill her again. Only when she was again seated on my
'lap' did she say anything to me: "After that first time, I was a little
sore - you know, inside - the next day. But even the *soreness* felt kind
of good; it was a reminder to me of how good it felt to have you inside me,
and that I was a WOMAN. Ever since then, I've wanted to find a reason for
us to do this again. But I didn't want to do anything to Holly,
either. I didn't think it would look good if I came over here just to see
you, so that meant that I could only really be here with Holly - and I
don't want to make her feel like she's being left out of anything by
spending time with you when I could be with her."
I could only respond by telling her "I understand. Holly's your best
friend. I was happy to have our time on the farm; I really didn't expect
anything more."
She smiled at me, then tightened herself around me, before answering "I
know - that's part of why I didn't worry about it too much: I *knew* that
you wouldn't be pushy about it, or expect anything more from me. But I
want you to know that *I* want us to be together more. You're patient and
gentle, and you're willing to let me move only as fast as I'm comfortable
with, and that means a LOT to me - and makes me want to learn all about
this making love stuff with _you_."
My hands had been resting on her thighs, but I reached up to cup her
breasts again, and started playing with them. Her eyes closed, and she
leaned forward slightly, pressing her into my hands. She went on
to hold them there as she again raised, then lowered, herself on my
erection several times - each a little faster than before.
As she got more and more into impaling herself on me, I let my hands
slide off her and down onto her thighs, softly stroking them as I
watched the slight gentle swaying of her as she moved. Looking at
where we were joined, I could see her erect clitoris peeking at me from
between her glistening labia. I carefully reached between us, and extended
my finger so that her clitoris would brush across it each time she raised
and lowered herself - something that stimulated and pleased her
tremendously, judging from the gasps and moans that she started making.
After a couple more minutes, she cupped her own breasts, using her
fingers to twist and pull on her nipples as she started all but slamming
herself down on me. From the blush on her face and shoulders, I knew that
she was completely aroused; the fluttering of her around my penis
told me that she wasn't far from orgasm. Another minute or so, and I could
tell that she was getting close - VERY close; but I could also tell that
she was starting to get a little tired, too. To help her along, I kept my
hand against her mons, fluttering my fingertip across her clitoris. With
that added stimulation, it took her only another minute or so before she
tightened around me as she slammed herself down on me even as the first
wave of her orgasm washed over her. I continued to stimulate her clitoris
in time with the contractions I could feel, stretching her release out as
much as I could.
As her climax tapered off, she was again able to speak to me, saying
"Oh, GOD, that felt good!", followed a moment later by "You didn't shoot,
did you? I want to feel you shoot your stuff in me!"
Tired from her efforts, she leaned forward, her hands on each side of
me, resting on her arms. I gladly took the opportunity to lift my head and
start licking her breasts, and on her nipples. She moaned deep in
her throat, and said "I mean it. I want to feel you in me."
I watched as her left nipple snapped back into place when I released it
from my lips, and told her "I think you're a little tired. How about if I
make love to you, now?"
She grinned, and said "Sounds good to me. But I want to do something
different. I've heard about 'doggie style', and I know that's when you're
behind me. I want to try it."
"My pleasure!", I assured her, earning myself another grin before she
replied "I'll bet!"
We stayed together - her on top of me, my penis buried in her - for
another minute before she finally eased herself off of me, and moved to
kneel next to me. I quickly got onto my knees as well, and the two of us
shared a deep, passionate kiss and hug with my glistening penis trapped
between us. She eventually pulled back from me, then moved to her hands
and knees, facing away from me slightly. I moved behind her, and paused to
marvel at the way the globes of her ass flowed so smoothly from her hips
and waist, and on down to her legs - truly, it was in inspirational sight.
She looked over her shoulder at me, questioningly, and I could only tell
her the truth: "DAMN, but you look good from this angle!" - and earning
myself a smile before she said "Yeah, fine, thanks. Now, would you stick
that thing in me before I go crazy?"
I smiled back, and moved forward until the head of my erection was
caressing her exposed vaginal lips. To my surprise, she reached down
between her legs, using her fingers to separate her inner lips, opening
herself up to me. I took myself in hand, and guided the still-slick head
of my penis to her entrance. I pressed forward slightly, and felt the head
slip past her opening; with me firmly in place, she moved her hand back to
the bed to steady herself. I let go of my hard-on, and put both hand on
her hips to hold her steady as I pressed myself into her in a single
stroke, stopping only when I felt the soft but dense growth of her pubic
hair grazing my balls.
Looking down, I could see past the dark crinkle of her anus, to where
her vaginal lips bracketed the little bit of my erection that wasn't inside
her. I watched as they clasped at me, seeming to slightly as I
eased my penis about halfway out of her. Then, as I pushed forward again,
I lost sight of them as they disappeared behind the dark cloud of her bush.
The feeling of her hot, wet tunnel was incredible - whether she was
doing it on purpose or not, I could feel her internal muscles tightening
around me in different ways and different places. I held myself in her for
a few seconds, savoring the feelings she was generating before I slid
myself out again, only to bury myself in her a few moments later.
In only a minute or so, I had started moving in her in a steady, smooth
rhythm. The pace and force I was using - and the feeling of her wet,
tight, and HOT around me - was more than enough to keep me hard, but
still without stimulating myself too much. As I was pistoning in and out
of her, I took the opportunity to do a scan, and found that I was steadily
moving her toward another orgasm - one that promised to be even bigger than
what she'd just experienced. Happy to know that I was pleasing her as much
as I was, I simply kept going; and was rewarded several minutes later by
the feeling of her tightening around me again as she gave a deep groan of
release. By this time, she was wet enough that I was able to keep stroking
in her, and thanks to another scan of her, doing so in time with the spasms
she was experiencing.
By the time it was over for her, the fluttering and clenching of her
vagina around me hard-on had been enough to push me a considerable way
toward my own climax. When I reached down, and around, to hold her
breasts, a drop of sweat fell onto her back; she looked over her shoulder
at me again, and asked "You want me to do it, now?"
I managed to gasp out that I'd appreciate that very much, and she nodded
her acceptance. I regretfully let her move forward enough to let my
erection slip free with a soft, wet noise. She quickly turned around, and
guided me to a sitting position, so that I was resting against the
headboard of my bed. Then she moved over my lap, her back to my chest,
holding my slick erection steady as she lowered herself onto it again.
With her facing away from me, it was much easier for me to reach around her
and hold her in my hands, feeling their weight shift as she slowly
bounced up and down on my lap. I scanned her again, and knew that she was
on her way toward another orgasm - and that me unloading my semen in her
would trigger it.
It took a couple minutes, but she gradually got the hang of manipulating
her internal muscles while she was moving over me - she would deliberately
relax herself as she lowered herself, only to tighten up and hold on to me
when she raised herself up again. Between that, and the way she would
lightly scratch across my scrotum with her fingernails, it wasn't long
until I felt the stirring in my balls that meant relief was on the way.
When I felt myself getting close, I released one of her so that
I could reach down and start playing with her clitoris - which only served
to motivate her to doing more to stimulate ME. In short order, my balls
tightened up, and I pressed myself into her as far as I could while I hosed
her insides with what felt like gallons of my semen. That, and my finger
on her clit, was enough to push HER over the edge, as well, and she
literally screamed her release as her hot sheath tightened down, then
started milking me as the waves of her release washed through her.
As her orgasm tapered off, she leaned back against my chest. I put my
arms around her to hold her as she caught her breath, and she rested her
head on my shoulder - then put her hands on my arms, holding them.
Both of us were basking in the glow with our eyes closed when we heard
Holly's voice say "That has GOT to be the most erotic, most _beautiful_
thing I ever hope to see!"
I opened my eyes to see Holly standing in the doorway to my room, all
but staring at where Diane and I were resting - and more specifically,
where we were still joined. Wearing only a pair of VERY sheer, *very*
brief panties, she was a vision of loveliness: medium-sized breasts, firm,
set high on her chest; smooth skin, without blemish; her small, dark bush clearly visible behind the nearly transparent material of her which were almost molded to her mons - even to the point of revealing her
cleft.
I felt Diane stir slightly in my arms before she said "Well, don't just
stand there - c'mere and give me a kiss!"
Holly dragged her eyes up from where they were focused, and blushed
slightly when she realized we knew where she'd been looking. After a
moment's hesitation, she moved forward, stopping when she was standing by
the side of my bed. She leaned over to kiss Diane, and started slightly
when Diane reached up to cup one of her breasts. As they kissed, I could
feel myself responding to the sight, but kept my face impassive when their
kiss broke, and Holly looked at me. Seeing my _apparent_ indifference, she
hesitantly reached out to put her hand over one of Diane's breasts, and the
two of them started kissing again - causing me to react even more. I knew
Diane could feel it when she slowly wiggled her cute butt in my lap in
response.
When their kiss finally ended, Diane asked "As nice as that was, what
brought you in here?"
Holly just laughed, and said "I heard *somebody* screaming. At first, I
thought something had happened, and went to see what it was. When I got to
the door, and saw you two, I knew what it was." - the last with a big grin
on her face.
Holly's eyes dropped to where I was still inside Diane - mostly soft,
but still inside. Diane saw where she was looking, and asked "Holly, do
you want to look closer? I mean, *really* look?"
Holly blushed furiously, but quietly nodded, and Diane told her "Go
ahead, then. *I* don't mind, and if Mike did, I'm sure he would have said
or done something by now."
Still a little from her embarrassment, Holly carefully climbed onto
my bed, and moved to where she could get a clearer view between Diane's
legs. After looking for a couple of minutes, and even moving her head
around for different views, I saw her hand move. Diane must have seen it,
too, and told her "If you want to touch, it's okay with me. Just don't do
anything to make Mike pull out of me - I still have his stuff in me."
Holly's eyes got wide at that news, but she didn't say anything; opting,
instead, to reach out and touch us.
Holly must have contacted Diane's clitoris first, because I felt Diane
twitch *ever* so slightly in my arms as her breath caught in her throat.
I could feel slight changes in pressure as Holly carefully prodded
Diane's pubis; I finally told her "Holly, it's okay to touch me, too, if
you want. Just be careful, like Diane said." Again, Holly blushed, but
nodded her head in understanding; a few moments later, I felt the lightest
possible touch of her fingers on the base of my penis.
Several minutes went by with Diane and I sitting there as Holly quietly
did a tactile exam of our union. A couple of times, Holly asked Diane a
question, nodding slightly at the answer. Only when she was satisfied did
she sit up again, blushing slightly when she saw us looking at her.
I scanned Holly, and found that she was most definitely excited - not
just by the sight of Diane and I together, but by the fact that it was *me*
she had been looking at, and touching.
Holly looked at Diane and asked "You really like having him in you like
that?"
"Sure. Even though he's not hard or anything, I can still feel him
there, and it feels good."
"And you like having his, uh, stuff in you?"
"Now, not so much, but a little, yeah. I like it most when I feel him
squirting it inside me. I know when he's doing it because it feels so hot,
and makes me feel even wetter inside."
"What... What did you do?" Holly asked, moving to sit cross-legged -
unconsciously giving Diane and I a clear view of her parted labia. I
wasn't real certain, but I *thought* I could see a slight difference in the
color of her - as though they were damp.
Diane answered Holly's question by saying "Well, when I came in here, he
was asleep, so I just took off my clothes and climbed onto the bed with
him. When I got on top of him, he woke up and saw me. He started to get
hard, and I could feel it inside his pants, kind of pushing against me, you
know, *there*. He wanted to move, to touch me, but I had him wait while I
pulled his pants down until I could use my mouth on him. After I did that
a little bit, he wanted to do the same thing to me, and it felt *wonderful*
- it made me *so* excited!"
Holly's eyes were wide at the idea that Diane and I had used our mouths
on each other, but she nodded for Diane to continue.
"We kept doing that to each other until he shot his stuff in my mouth" -
"He *did*?!" Holly asked, amazed - and getting a nod in response before
Diane went on "and when he was done, he used his mouth on me again until
*I* had an orgasm. When it was over, I wanted to lay down, but Mike pulled
me around so I could lay next to him. After a little bit, I was ready
again, and I started playing with him. When he started to get hard again,
I got on top of him again and started rubbing myself against it. It felt
_so_ good, and made him even harder. Finally, I got on top of him, and put
him inside me. I played around a little bit, finding out what I could do,
inside. I could feel him getting even HARDER when I was doing that! He
started playing with my then, and that started getting ME hot. When I
couldn't stand it any more, I started moving on him, and it felt *SO* good
to feel him sliding in and out of me!"
Holly got an envious look on her face as Diane continued "I was getting
close to an orgasm again, but I was getting tired, too - and Mike just
started playing with my clit, until I had my orgasm. When it was over - it
took longer cause HE kept playing with my clit! - he knew I wanted to make
love some more, and he had me get on my hands and knees, and did me from
behind; you know, 'doggie style'. It felt great, and I had _another_
orgasm, and he STILL didn't shoot his stuff in me, except for that first
time when I used my mouth on him. After my orgasm, I saw that he was hot
and sweaty, so I had him lay back like he is now, and I got on top of him
again. He started playing with my again while I was moving on top of
him. He was real patient with me while I learned how to do my insides at
the same time I was making love with him - I think it turned him on a
LOT!", with a giggle.
Seeing Holly's rapt attention, Diane finished up by telling her "Anyway,
I was starting to get close again - he wasn't the ONLY one that was feeling
good - when he started playing with my clit AGAIN. By that time, I was
*SO* hot that when I felt him start to shoot in me, it just made me get off
again *so* hard - I guess that's when you heard me", she giggled again,
before asking "But what took you so long to get here?"
Holly blushed slightly, and said "It was only the one scream, and it
took me a little while to get up the nerve to go find out what it was
about."
Diane told her "That's okay - at least you looked first, instead of
calling 911 or something!" - making us all laugh a little at the image we'd
have presented - before adding "Anyway, I really should get up now, and get
a towel or something to keep from making a mess on Mike's bed."
Holly quickly jumped up - her jiggling in a _most_ fetching way
- and said "Wait, let me get one. You two just stay there, okay?"
Diane nodded her agreement, and I said "Thanks, Holly" - making her
smile. She headed out the door, and was back in a few seconds with a large
towel from the bathroom. She handed it to Diane, but didn't let go of it
right away. Diane looked up at her, and asked "You want to watch, don't
you?"
Holly looked at the floor, and finally mumbled "Well, uh, yeah, if you
don't mind...."
Diane told her "Sure, it's okay. In fact, if you want to, YOU can do
it."
Holly quickly got onto the bed again, but when she started to reach for
us, I spoke up, saying "If I could offer a small suggestion?"
Holly immediately stopped, and looked up at me, while Diane turned her
head to do the same. With both of them paying attention to me, I said "How
about if I lift up a little bit first, so Holly can slide the end of the
towel under me. Then we won't have to worry about anything escaping, and
can take our time cleaning up."
Holly looked slightly confused, but Diane immediately understood, and
said "That's a good idea. How do you do it?"
"I just lift us both up far enough for Holly to slide the towel under my
butt. Then you can do whatever you want", I replied.
Diane turned to Holly and said "He's right. When he, uh, pulls loose,
it's probably going to get kind of messy. If we didn't move fast, some of
his stuff would probably get on his bed. This way, the towel will be there
to catch it, and we won't have to hurry so much, or be quite as careful."
Holly nodded her agreement, if not understanding. Diane directed her
into position, and when she was ready, I lifted my hips, raising Diane up
with me. Holly quickly slid the towel under me, and sat back again when I
planted myself on it. That done, I spread my legs a little so Holly could
move between them, and get closer to where she needed to be. Holly took
the free end of the towel, and under Diane's direction, reached out to
gently pull me free of Diane. All of us were more than a little amused
that Diane and I had become 'glued' together, but Holly carefully and
gently pulled me loose - and releasing the mini-flood of my semen and
Diane's juices. When that happened, her eyes got positively huge, but she
quickly recovered, and started wiping us off - first Diane, then me. She
got a mildly surprised/pleased look on her face when I started growing
again after she took me in her hand - the idea of my own cleaning
off my dripping penis after I just got through making love to her best
friend did have a certain impact on my libido. She looked up at me
briefly, but when I smiled in approval of what she was doing, she quickly
went back to cleaning me off.
That done, Diane suggested that she wanted to share a shower with me. I
quickly scanned Holly, and found that she felt a little left out that she
hadn't been included - particularly since SHE was the one that had cleaned
both of us up. As Diane stood up, and I moved to follow her, I took Holly
by the hand and said "C'mon, Pumpkin - you might as well get in on this,
too!". She didn't hesitate to scramble to the edge of the bed, then stand
up; following us only after she'd grabbed the towel she'd cleaned us up
with. She stuffed it into the laundry hamper in the bathroom as Diane got
the shower going. When the water was hot enough, she stepped in, pulling
me in after her. Holly was delayed only as long as it took her to slip out
of her and climb in with us.
After a little negotiation, we decided that the most fun would be for
two of us to wash the third - one on each side of that person so that both
of the washers could have front AND back fun with the washee. Diane was
the first subject, and almost had another orgasm before Holly and I were
done with her. Next was Holly - Diane and I were a little easier on her
because of her recent medical adventure, but we still left her feeling
pretty good. I have to admit that it was more than a little fun having my
sister's naked, slippery body under my hands.
That left me for last - and it didn't take the two of them long to get
me hard as a rock and ready to hump anything that would hold still long
enough. Diane had mercy on me, and took the opportunity to demonstrate
fellatio to Holly - explaining what she was doing, and why, along the way.
She even let Holly help by having Holly me while Diane applied a
gentle, rhythmic suction to the head of my penis. That I was able to play
with Holly's and ass while Diane was busy helped make my climax
faster and stronger.
When she'd drained me, Diane stood up next to Holly, and the two of them
shared a kiss - and, from what I could see, the taste of my semen.
With all of us cleaned up, we got out of the shower and dried each other
off, taking the opportunity to do a little more groping and fondling in the
process. When we were done, the two of them headed off toward Holly's room
while I went back to mine to resume my now much-needed nap.
-----
Over the next couple of months, the two of them got more and more
relaxed about showing their affection for each other when I was around. It
wasn't uncommon for them to blatantly make out with each other - up to and
including taking each other's clothes off - in my presence. Every time it
happened, THEIR little show proved to be more interesting than whatever
else I was doing at the time. It didn't take me long to learn to do my
homework in my room, with the door closed, lest I fall victim to their
distractions.
Holly also demonstrated her acceptance of Diane's interest in me by
making sure that Diane and I had more than a few opportunities to enjoy
each other's bodies. In fact, the last couple of times before New Year's,
Holly even joined in a bit. In between visits by Diane, Holly also showed
a willingness for the two of us to have more intimate physical contact.
Several times, she would join me in the shower when our folks weren't home,
and the two of us would share some slippery fun. After a little initial
hesitation on BOTH our parts, we were soon comfortable taking the
opportunity to get each other off: as Holly would me in the
shower, I would do the same for her, with both of us climaxing strongly as
a result.
Even when our folks were home, we'd find ways to show our affection for
each other: if I had to get past Holly to get someplace, she'd stick her
butt out so that my penis would brush against it as I went by; or if she
was going by me, she'd reach out and pat my ass or give my penis a quick
grope. For my part, I couldn't let the opportunity to play with her ass go
by, or pass up a chance to give her a squeeze, or nipples a little
tweak. Even when we were going someplace with and Dad, we'd find ways
to tease each other in the back seat of the car.
As it got close to New Years, and Dad announced that they would be
going out of town for a couple of days to celebrate. Holly and I knew how
hard Dad worked, and didn't have any problems with him and having some
time to themselves - both of us knew that had her hands full with
taking care of all of us. We also found out that Diane's folks were
wanting to go to a New Year's Eve party, as well; so it seemed pretty
reasonable to everyone that Diane should stay with Holly and me.
Diane came over a couple of hours before and Dad were supposed to
leave on their trip. I stayed downstairs watching while she and Holly
immediately set themselves up in Holly's room with the door closed; the two
of them only came out when and Dad announced that they were ready to
leave. With hugs and kisses for all of us, and an admonition from Dad to
behave ourselves, they loaded up the car with our help, and headed out.
After they were out of sight, Diane and Holly went back to Holly's room,
with me moving to the kitchen to dig up a snack before watching some more
TV.
It was a couple of hours later that the two of them wandered into the
living room - wearing (if such a term could apply) only their panties. I
was stretched out on the couch, so the two of them spread a light blanket
on the floor next to where I was laying, then used the couch as a backrest
as they sat on the floor.
The three of us stayed there for a while, watching TV, until Holly
leaned over to kiss Diane. Diane, of course, had to return it; in short
order the two of them were making out with each other - and going at it hot
and heavy. I tried to ignore it as best I could (there was a game on), but
finally gave up on the idea when I saw the two of them removing each
other's panties. When they didn't even *look* at me as they moved into a
'69', I just turned the off in favor of the live show in front of me.
From the angle they were laying at, I had a fairly clear view of Holly's
pubis as she lay on top of Diane. Of course, that also made the delightful
globes of her smooth, firm ass open to my exam, as well; along with the
dark pink rosette of her anus.
Already hard from watching them earlier, it wasn't possible for me to
tent my sweats any more as I watched Diane's delicate pink tongue slide up
between my sister's extended, glistening labia. I could also see Holly
shiver as Diane's tongue began it's dance on her sex.
Over the next several minutes, I watched the two of them teasing and
pleasing each other with their hands and mouths - accompanied by a
near-constant moist slurping sound punctuated with gasps and moans of
pleasure and arousal. The pace steadily increased until, finally, I
watched as Diane's hips snapped up off the floor as she climaxed from
Holly's attentions. When it was over, Diane redoubled her efforts on
Holly, and was rewarded a couple minutes later by Holly crying out her own
release. When Holly was mostly recovered from her orgasm, she let herself
slide off Diane. When she did, Diane moved around to lay next to her so
the two of them could cuddle.
After a few minutes, both of them opened their eyes - and when they saw
me looking at them, blushed; Diane slightly, Holly a LOT more. When I
didn't say - or do - anything, though, they went back to holding each other
for a little while. It was when Diane started eyeing the bulge in my
sweats that I suspected she had something else on her mind - something that
a quick scan of her confirmed. So I wasn't surprised when Diane untangled
herself from Holly, and sat up before reaching out to take hold of my penis
through my sweats before saying "That was really nice - but I want some of
THIS, too."
At that, Holly sat up too, so she could have a better view of what Diane
was up to. And what Diane was up to was playing with my dick and balls
through my sweats.
With Diane's skilled ministrations, it wasn't long before I was pressing
myself forward in an effort to increase the pleasure she was bringing me.
When that happened, she looked into my eyes and said "Yeah, I think you're
ready!" with a grin. Taking her hand off my throbbing erection, she
gestured that she wanted me to get up. I swung my legs around to put my
feet on the floor, then stood up. When I was vertical (well, mostly - some
of me was still horizontal), she reached over to gently tug Holly closer to
where we were, telling her "C'mon, Holly. You might as well learn with
Mike as anyone else..."
Holly and I both found out what she meant when Diane pulled my sweats
down to reveal my erection before taking it into her mouth to slide her
lips up and down it's length a couple of times. When she let it slide free
of her lips, she gently tugged Holly into position and told her "Go ahead.
He likes it, and I'll stop you before he shoots."
Doubtfully, hesitantly, Holly finally leaned forward enough to let the
tip of her tongue run across the head before looking at Diane. Diane just
smiled, and said "See? It doesn't taste bad, or anything. Go ahead and
put it in your mouth!" A little more sure of herself, Holly did as Diane
instructed: leaning forward again, she opened her mouth slightly, and took
the head of my penis in her mouth, just holding it there. I, of course,
was careful not to disturb them - the thought of my own with her
lips wrapped around my dick was something that I’d been dreaming about, and
working toward, for a long time, and I wasn't about to do or say anything
to mess it up. Particularly now that it was actually happening.
With encouragement and guidance from Diane, Holly began learning how to
give blowjobs - keeping her mouth open enough that her teeth didn’t' hurt,
letting her saliva lubricate me, applying suction, using her tongue to find
and stimulate the different areas that get - or keep - a guy hard, and make
him excited. Holly even got brave enough to cup my balls, rolling them in
her hand as she tested their size and weight.
While she was doing that, Diane was careful to keep an eye on me, so
that when I started enjoying what Holly was doing TOO much, she was able to
call an end to it, saying "That's enough, for now. When he shoots, I want
it to be in *me*!"
To my surprise, I saw a look of reluctance cross Holly's face before she
released my erection - glistening with her saliva - from her lips. When I
was again waving in the air in time with my heartbeats, Diane moved in
again to start pulling my sweats the rest of the way down my legs. Holly
realized what she was doing, and promptly started helping; in only a few
seconds, I was naked as the day I was born.
At that point, Diane took my hand, and guided me down onto the blanket,
on my back. Satisfied with my position, she moved over me, placing her
knees on each side of my hips, then leaned forward so that her were
dangling in my face. She looked up at Holly and said "If you want to, you
can get BOTH of us ready, and then hold him steady when I want him inside
me." Holly got a surprised/pleased look on her face, and quickly moved down
to kneel between my legs. I started playing with Diane's breasts, and
sucking on her nipples. I felt Holly's brushing against my legs
when she leaned forward to begin licking and on Diane's labia and
clitoris. Every so often, though, she'd change targets, and take me into
her mouth to make sure I stayed hard and slick - ready for Diane.
When Diane finally raised herself up a bit, I could see that being the
focus of my, and Holly's, attentions had had it's effect on her: from the
tops of her ears to the upper slopes of her breasts, Diane fairly *glowed*
with an aroused blush. I felt Holly take me firmly - but gently - in her
hand, holding me steady as Diane eased herself back. I felt Holly move me
slightly, keeping me aimed at the center of Diane's sex - Diane was able to
all but 'walk' herself onto my slippery manhood. Only when nearly half of
me was inside Diane did I feel Holly let go of me. She stayed where she
was, though, watching as Diane raised her body a little more before
squatting down to take the rest of me inside. I heard Holly's aroused gasp
as she watched my hardness slowly disappearing into Diane's hot, wet
sheath. Holly moaned softly when Diane raised herself up, letting me slide
out of her until only the head of my penis was inside, before lowering
herself onto it again.
Holly continued to watch as Diane started moving herself over me,
sliding her tight, wet up and down my erection. Diane turned her
head to say something to Holly, and a moment later, Holly moved to kneel
next to my side so the two of them could kiss as they played with each
other's breasts. I scanned Holly, and found that she was getting
*extremely* turned on by watching Diane and I make love, and that she
wanted some attention to HER sex, as well. She didn't flinch when I
reached out to put my hand on her hip; nor did she resist when I guided her
backwards. Only when she felt me trying to guide her over my head did she
take any real notice - and even then, it was only to make sure that she
didn't knee me in the head as she positioned herself over my face. I
scanned her again, and found that all she cared about was getting some
relief; that she knew it was ME, and what I was going to do to her, only
made it more exciting for her.
I looked up into Holly's crotch, and saw the dark framing her
extended inner lips, and the nubbin of her clitoris peeking out at me.
Lifting my head slightly, I was able to take her clit between my lips and
begin caressing it with my tongue - and earning myself a trickle of her
light, sweet, musky oils onto my lip, where I quickly licked them off.
When her labia extended and parted even more, I took it as an invitation
to move my attentions there - and did, accompanied by a deep groan of
arousal from Holly. Sliding my tongue between her inner lips, I collected
a full sample of her delightful nectar, finding it deliciously delicate.
It didn't take me long to form a rod with my tongue, and press it into her,
drawing a pleased gasp from Holly in response. Over the next minute or so,
I slowly tongue-fucked her, sliding it into her as far as I could before
wiggling it around to the accompaniment of her impassioned gasps.
When I scanned Diane, I found that the combination of having me inside
her, and watching me eat my own sister, was getting her hotter than she'd
ever been before. Holly was next, and I learned that hers was a mirror
image of what Diane was going through: watching Diane slide herself up and
down my erection while *I* had my mouth on her sex was steadily pushing her
toward an incredible orgasm. For my part, having Diane's tight, wet
womanhood sliding up and down on me was doing as much for me as having
Holly's virginal slit on my lips. I knew that _none_ of us was *ever*
going to regret this time, or forget it.
That settled, I turned my attention to getting Holly off: licking and
sucking on her vaginal lips, fluttering the tip of my tongue across her
clitoris, placing my mouth over the opening to her and softly
sucking her ample fluids into my mouth, and penetrating her as deeply as I
could with my tongue. As I worked - a labor of love, I assure you - I
could feel Holly getting more and more excited, and closer and closer to
her release. Finally, as I was firm but gentle circles around her
clitoris, I felt her start to spasm over me. When I felt that, I took her
clit between my lips and started 'milking' it in time with her spasms.
Even from where _I_ was, I could tell it was working: the mini-flood of her
juices flowing onto my face and tongue was my first clue.
The sight and sounds of Holly's orgasm seemed to be all Diane needed,
and I felt her tighten around me as she, too, was overtaken by climax.
Even as her vaginal muscles began clasping at me, she continued to slide
herself up and down my erection; the combination of sensations she produced
was more than enough to push me over the edge, too, and I fired the first
of several shots of my hot seed deep inside her.
Holly was the first to finish her orgasm, and all but collapsed to the
floor from it's intensity and duration. Diane and I both finished about
the same time, and she managed to lay down on top of me with the last of
her energy. We shared a kiss before I put my arms around her, and the two
of us lay there for a couple of minutes before dozing off.
I woke up to the sensation of a pair of hot, wet lips wrapped around my
rapidly-inflating penis. A quick check verified that Diane was still on
top of me; her pressing into my chest proved it wasn't her. That
left just one choice - and a quick scan of Holly confirmed she was the one.
It also revealed that she was just getting me 'primed' for what she
_really_ wanted: to give her virginity to me.
As I was laying there, enjoying what Holly was doing to me, I felt her
release me from her mouth - and a few moments later, heard Diane gasp
before moving over me. I scanned both of them quickly and learned that
Holly was applying her considerable oral skills to 'cleaning up' Diane,
with the goal of gently urging Diane off of me.
Holly spent the next few minutes going back and forth between Diane and
I - keeping me hard and ready while gradually bringing Diane closer and
closer to another orgasm.
Finally, Holly succeeded in her goal, continuing her ministrations as
spasm after spasm passed through Diane. As Diane got her breath and senses
back, she slowly slid off me to lay on the floor. With the way clear,
Holly quickly went back to getting me as aroused and ready as she could -
and herself as well, as my scan of her revealed.
When she felt she was ready, Holly pulled her lips clear of my
saliva-slickened erection, and told me "Mike, I've been thinking about it
for a long time - even before we started taking showers together. I KNOW
I'm ready to start having sex, but I want my first time to be good. I know
if I let some guy from school do it, it'll hurt, and he'll tell all of his
buddies about it. I trust you to do me right; *obviously* you aren't going
to talk to anybody about it."
I was finally at the point that I'd been aiming at ever since I realized
all I could do with The Force: I was being offered the chance to separate
my own sixteen-year-old from her virginity - and at HER request.
I looked Holly in the eyes as I gave her a deep, thorough scan.
What I found was that she really *was* ready, emotionally and
intellectually, to start having sex - she'd been physically ready since
shortly after she started sprouting parts. The only thing holding her back
this long had been the uncertainty in her own mind, and a slight fear of
that her first time would be too painful. After talking it over with Diane
several times, and testing _me_ to see how I treated her, she'd come to the
conclusion that she was ready to take this final step - but ONLY with ME. I
discovered that the only real fear she had was that she'd do something
wrong, or that she'd 'chicken out'; she trusted me completely, having no
doubt that I would be as patient and gentle with her as necessary.
My eyes still locked on hers, I told Holly "If you're that sure, then
I'll do the best I can. How do you want it to happen?"
I could see the relief in her face before she told me "That time I saw
you and Diane on you bed, you know, I thought that it looked like a really
easy and comfortable for her. I think that's how I'd like to do it my
first time, so I can be a little more in control. I'm *really* nervous
about this, and I want to be able to slow things down if I have to. I
really do want to do this, I just want to make sure it doesn't happen too
fast, you know?"
I nodded my understanding, and replied "That's fine, Holly. We only go
as fast as YOU want, and only *do* what YOU want."
She smiled at me, and said "I knew you'd say something like that. Diane
told me that you were willing to stop even after you were in her a little
way, before you actually broke her cherry."
"We weren't quite at that point, but yeah, I would have, if she'd
wanted." I replied.
She grinned at me, and moved up to straddle my hips before telling me "I
believe it - that you would have stopped, I mean. But what I want now is
for you to kiss me - like you mean it."
With that, she lowered her body until her were pressing into my
chest, putting her face close to mine. I smiled back at her, and lifted my
head to touch my lips to hers. After only a few seconds, I felt her lips
part, and her tongue lightly touch my lips. I opened my mouth in response,
and met the next advance of her tongue with my own; the two of them danced
for several seconds before we started checking each others tonsils. I knew
that she could taste herself on my lips, just as I could taste MYself and
Diane on hers. Somehow, that only made it more exciting for both of us,
and I could feel her nipples hardening against my chest.
When our lips finally parted, I heard her gasp before she said "Yeah,
you sure as hell meant *that*!" before raising herself above me again. She
put her hands on my chest, feeling the muscles underneath. I responded in
kind, but felt only the firm smoothness of her under my fingers,
and the pebbles of her nipples in my palms. For the next couple of
minutes, each of us played with the other's chest - Holly delighting in the
feel of my chest muscles as I enjoyed the rounded masses of her under my hands. As the time passed, Holly slowly lowered herself, until we
could kiss again. This kiss was less impassioned than the previous;
rather, it was far more loving and sensual than any kiss we'd shared
before.
As it progressed, I could feel Holly easing herself backward until she
was finally able to feel my erect penis touching the rounded globes of her
ass. At that point, she started a slow, gentle rocking on me that kept her
firm asscheeks brushing against the head of my erection while her hard
nipples tried to dig holes into my chest. My response was to let my hands
wander across her body, savoring the smoothness of her skin as I traced
over anything I could reach: her sides, shoulders, hips, the sides of her
breasts, her back, and particularly the warm curves of her buns - which I
could feel clenching and unclenching under my hands. After a little of
this, I thought I could feel a slight dampness in the area where I could
feel her soft bush against my lower belly.
With the end of this kiss, Holly again raised up - but this time, only
slightly, so that her nipples remained in contact with my skin. As she
did, her belly moved against mine, and I became certain that the dampness I
thought I'd felt was really there - and from where it was, I could only
conclude that it was where some of her feminine oils had escaped her to
collect on my skin. We shared another short, soft kiss before she started
easing her way backwards again, slowly, until she felt my manhood come in
contact with her mons. She adjusted her hips slightly, and I felt the head
of my penis slide along her cleft until it came to rest between her labia,
pressing ever so slightly against her opening. At that point, she stopped
briefly, the carefully worked herself around until she felt my penis was
lined up properly. Then, with a Mona Lisa smile on her face, she again
started working her way backwards, a fraction of an inch at a time, as she
tried to slide herself onto my erection in a series of short rocking
motions.
Each time she moved back, I could feel myself moving into her *ever* so
slightly farther. It took several minutes, but there finally came the time
when I slipped past the ring at the entrance to her vagina; and she paused
with the realization that I was finally *in* her - for real.
I looked into her face, but didn't see any discomfort or anything other
than the pleasure of having accomplished the first step toward her final
goal. She saw me looking at her, and asked "What? Is something wrong?"
I just smiled, and said "Apparently not. I just wanted to make sure YOU
were okay."
She grinned, and said "I'm feeling just _fine_, thank you very much!
But if you've got any suggestions, I'd be happy to hear them..."
"Just take it slow. Don't yourself. Move yourself around a little
bit, so your wetness gets spread around; it'll make it easier for you.
Other than that, there isn't much I can say."
She nodded her understanding, and shared a kiss with me before raising
herself up again, this time far enough that I could get my hands between us
and start playing with her again: softly squeezing them, running my
thumbs over her nipples, and softly tracing my fingertips all over them,
marveling at their texture.
As I was doing that, Holly started pressing herself back against me in
short thrusts. Each time she did, she'd get another fraction of an inch of
my hardness inside her. Several times, she would take my advice to heart,
and allow herself to move forward, letting my erection slide out of her a
little ways, ensuring that it stayed well-coated with her intimate oils.
Finally, though, we came to the obstruction of her hymen. She paused a
few moments, then resumed her rocking motion, bumping her maidenhead
against my penis each time she moved back. To our mutual surprise and
pleasure, it took only a few such impacts before we felt it give way,
allowing me to slip inside her even farther. Holly didn't even slow down;
with the obstruction of her hymen gone, without any apparent pain or
discomfort, she was free to take me inside herself as quickly as she was
comfortable with. I was pleasantly surprised to find out just HOW
comfortable that could be: it took no more than another couple of minutes
before I felt the tight ring of her entrance wrapped around the base of my
erection.
When she got to that point, Holly raised herself so that she was sitting
upright. From that position, she was able to lower herself the rest of the
way onto me, merging our pubic hair. Both of us looked down to where we
were joined; the view I had showed her inner lips wrapped around where my
erection was buried in her, with her clitoris clearly visible at the top of
her cleft.
Much as Diane had, Holly tried experimenting with her internal muscles,
getting some idea of what she could do with them and how to control them.
Along with that, she also moved her pelvis around a bit, experimenting with
how she could change the way I felt inside her. The net effect of all this
was that it was stimulating enough to keep me hard (!!), but not enough to
make me want to climax. If anything, the time she spent at all of this
helped me push it back even farther.
Satisfied with what she'd learned, Holly finally raised herself up,
allowing perhaps a quarter of my hardness to slide out of her tight sheath
before lowering herself onto it again. When she did, I saw a smile of
absolute radiance on her face before she did it again, this time letting
half of me escape her hot, tight grasp. Then she did it again, lifting
herself until only the head of my glistening erection was inside her before
letting herself slide back down onto it *ever* so slowly, obviously
savoring the sensation of having me fill her so completely.
When she was again settled on me, Holly finally looked down to see that
I was watching her. I could see the love and affection and gratitude on
her face as she told me "Thank you, Mike. It didn't at all - it feels
*wonderful*! Now that I've done it, I think maybe it might not have so much with another guy, but I'm still glad I did it with YOU the first
time. I was really afraid that I'd do something wrong, or that I'd be too
afraid to really _do_ it. But having you for my first made it a lot easier
because I knew if I did it wrong, you'd just help me get it right without
saying anything; and that even if I really DID want to stop, you wouldn’t
try to push me, and that you wouldn't say anything about it."
That said, she leaned over to kiss me; and again, it was a deep sharing
of our love for each other. When our lips parted, Holly kept her eyes
locked on mine as she put her hands on my chest before starting to make
love to me. She started with slow, short movements that barely moved me
inside her, but as the next couple of minutes went by, the speed and extent
of her motions steadily increased until she was almost literally bouncing
up and down on me, sliding almost my entire length in and out of her tight,
wet vagina. After a little longer, I could tell from the way her was clasping at me that she was getting close to orgasm - but I could also
see that she was starting to get tired, so I reached down between us and
started playing with her clitoris with one hand as I used the other to
caress and tease her breasts. The effect on her was almost electrifying;
in less than a minute, she was all but slamming herself down onto me as she
rapidly approached her first coital orgasm. A few moments more, and it hit
her, hard: with one last motion, she buried me inside herself, pressing her
pelvis against me as I felt her tighten around my erection when the first
of several spasms passed through her. Each wave of her release caused her
to emit a deep, gasping groan of pleasure as her internal muscles clamped
down on me.
When it was over, she managed to let herself lay forward, resting on me,
as she got her breath and senses back. I was still hard, and still inside
her, enjoying the involuntary twitching of her as her breathing
gradually slowed. After it had been back to normal for a little bit, she
suddenly lifted her head to look at me as she exclaimed "You're still hard!
You didn't shoot?"
I shook my head in response, and she got a big smile on her face as she
told me "Good! That felt *so* good, I want to do it again - but my legs
are too tired. Would you do it this time?"
"I think I can manage that", I teased, making her smile even broader.
We lay there a bit longer before I asked her to move her legs so that
they were inside of mine. She did as I asked, and I took her in my arms to
hold her steady as I rolled us over, putting Holly on her back with me over
her. She understood what to do next, and it didn't take long for us to get
rearranged so that I was laying between her legs, my penis still inside
her. Supporting myself on my elbows, I slowly eased my hips back, sliding
my erection out of her until the head of it was _just barely_ inside her
before pressing it back into her as slowly as I could. As I did, I felt
her hips lift as she welcomed my advance.
A few more slow strokes like that, and I was again well-lubricated by
her secretions. With that accomplished, I moved to support my weight on my
arms, leaving her free to raise her knees, then spread her legs, opening
herself to me completely. Both of us looked down to where we were joined;
because she had tilted her pelvis up, we both had a clear view of my
glistening erection as I made several long, slow strokes in and out of her.
I scanned her as I did, and found that she was as fascinated as I was by
the way her inner lips seemed to try and hold on to me as I withdrew from
her, only to disappear when I pressed back in again. She was also highly
aroused by the sight of my penis moving in and out of her: knowing that it
was ME inside her, that it was HER juices that made it glisten, that SHE
was able to make me so long and hard, that she was so hot and wet inside
that I could move in her as easily as I did - all of it excited her
tremendously.
I lifted my eyes to watch her face as I continued to move inside her;
her focus was still on watching my erection slowly pistoning in her. A
quick scan of her told me that being able to _watch_ my erection moving in
her even as she was _feeling_ it move was getting her hotter and hotter,
steadily increasing her arousal.
The increase in her arousal was having an additional benefit for both of
us: it was making her wetter, too. In only a couple of minutes the sounds
of our union took on a distinctly liquid tone as the pace of my thrusting
steadily increased. After that, it didn't take long before my pubic hair
was pretty well soaked by the overflow of her oils, with my scrotum being
wetted as well, each time I thrust into her.
Eventually, the *feelings* of what I was doing to her became more
important to Holly that the _sight_, and she lay her head back to look up
into my face. Our eyes locked, briefly, before hers closed as she gave
herself up to the sensations I was causing between her firm, silken thighs.
For the next few minutes, I simply maintained a steady thrusting into
her hot, tight vagina, trying to bring her along to another orgasm while
delaying my own release. A couple of quick scans of her let me know that I
was having the desired effect, so I took the next step of lowering my head
to begin licking her breasts, then softly and chewing on her
nipples, increasing her arousal even more. After a bit, she moved her
hands from where they were caressing my arms, and put them on my waist,
pulling on me in encouragement. Another scan of her showed that she was
getting very close to her release, and wanted me to start moving faster in
her - which I did.
By scanning Holly almost continuously, I was able to find THE
combination of speed and force that she wanted, and give them to her. And
because my focus was on scanning her, it helped me delay my own climax - as
wonderful as she felt inside, I wanted to spend as much time inside her as
I could. I didn't doubt that there would be more times that I'd be able to
make love to her, but I wanted this first time to last as long as possible,
for BOTH of us.
In a matter of only a couple of minutes, I had Holly on the very brink
of her orgasm - and deliberately slowed down my actions to keep her there
for a few extra seconds, knowing that it would make her release even
stronger. When she started to moan in frustration, I knew the time was
right, and gave here several rapid, hard thrusts, pushing her over the edge
into a deep, hard orgasm. Even as her eyes flew open, staring at a point
about a thousand miles behind me, I felt her tighten down on me before her
internal muscles began a rhythmic spasming that would have drawn every drop
of my seed out of me had I been anywhere near ready to climax. Even then,
it was only through sheer force of will that kept me from unloading in her
- my determination to get her off one more time before emptying my balls in
her was all that saved me.
It naturally took her longer to recover from this orgasm than it did the
one before; and it was longer still before she again realized that I was
still hard and still inside her. A look of combined awe and delight was on
her face when she asked me "Still? Aren't you *tired* yet?"
I grinned at her, and said "Yes, still, as you can tell. Yeah, I'm
getting a little tired, but not too bad. If you don't mind, though, I'd
like to do something else, now."
"Mind? Not hardly! What do you want? Or what should I do?"
"If you could get up on your hands and knees, I'd like to do you from
behind."
"Doggie, huh? Sure, I'd love to!", she replied.
Her expression changed to one of mild disappointment when I pulled free
of her - but just as quickly changed to eager anticipation when she started
to roll over before getting onto her hands and knees, her wonderfully
curved ass pointed right at my swaying erection. She looked over her
shoulder at me, her eyes locked on my glistening manhood as I knee-walked
up behind her. She was still looking at me as I positioned the head of my
penis at her entrance, and I saw her eyes widen as I hunched my hips
forward, burying myself in her in a single, smooth stroke.
I put my hands on her hips, and in just a few seconds I was pistoning in
and out of her in a nice, steady rhythm. Holly tilted her head back and
released a deep moan of pleasure and arousal in response before reaching
back under herself to place her parted fingers on each side of my erection
where her labia were wrapped around it. A few seconds after that, I
released her hips to reach under her and take her in my hands,
feeling how their weight shifted in time with the way her body swayed in
response to my thrusts. For the next couple of minutes, I played with her
firm breasts, softly squeezing them and pulling on and gently
pinching her nipples as she moved her hand down from her labia to begin
stroking her clitoris in time with my strokes.
A couple minutes later, I felt it as she brought herself to a small
orgasm; I did my part to making it good for her by pulling on her nipples
in time with the contractions I felt around my penis. Having met my
self-imposed goal of bringing her to orgasm at least 3 times, I felt free
to find my own release. With Holly's verbal encouragement, I steadily
increased the pace and force that I used to enter her. I knew it was what
she wanted by the gasps and pleased grunts she made each time I buried
myself in her; it wasn't long before I had to release her so that I
could hold her hips steady as I thrust myself into her powerfully.
Even after all the time I'd spent in her, she was still incredibly tight
inside; that, coupled with how wet and hot she was, and the moans of
pleasure she released, it wasn't long before I finally felt my balls start
to tighten up. Another minute or so, and I felt the familiar tingling in
the head of my penis that told me that the end was near. With nothing to
hold me back any longer, I simply turned myself over to the need to empty
myself into the intimate place my had offered me - a dozen strokes
more, and I pressed myself as deeply inside her as I could as the first jet
of my hot semen washed over her cervix. Even as I felt the second load of
my leave my balls, I felt Holly tightened around me even more as she
gasped out "Oh, GOD! I can feel it! You're shooting inside me, and it's
so *hot*!"
Her started spasming around me in a milking sensation, making my
climax even stronger, and out even more of my hot - which only
made HER orgasm that much stronger.
Finally, when I thought that the next thing to shoot out the end of my
penis would be my balls, Holly's orgasm started to taper off - and as it
did, so did the sensations she was creating around my penis. With the end
of our respective climaxes, Holly and I guided each other down to lay on
the floor; I kept my penis inside her, and rested myself on my elbows and
knees, covering her with my body without putting too much of my weight on
her.
Only when we heard a gasping sound did we remember that Diane was there;
we turned our heads to look at her and found that she was laying next to
us: eyes closed and legs spread wide, she had three fingers of one hand
buried in her as she used the other to play with her clitoris. Even
as we watched, she had was must have been an incredibly powerful orgasm as
her hips lifted off the floor and a soft scream escaped her lips. Our view
was such that we could SEE the entrance to her pulsing in time with
the spasms that we knew must be passing through her.
I felt Holly's sheath fluttering around my mostly-erect penis as we
watched wave after wave of Diane's orgasm wash over her. Between the sight
of Diane in the middle of an orgasm, and Holly's vaginal movements, I
couldn't help but start to get hard again; Holly must have felt it, because
she started pressing herself back against me in response.
As Diane's climax slowly tapered off, her breathing gradually returned
to normal; when she finally opened her eyes, she saw Holly and I still
together, watching her. She blushed furiously, and said defensively "I got
*so* hot watching you two, and you were so IN to each other that you didn't
even notice I was HERE, and it was _so_ cool watching you make each other
feel so good that I just couldn't HELP myself!"
Holly and I both grinned at her, and Holly said "It's okay, Diane." I
followed that by telling her "Actually, it was pretty hot watching you get
yourself off!"
Diane blushed again - not so hard this time - and asked Holly "I take it
that you feel better, now?"
At that, it was Holly's turn to blush before she answered "Oh, yeah, I
feel *lots* better!" with a giggle.
"He's still inside you, isn't he?"
"Yup! Feels great, too! Now I understand why YOU like having him
inside even when you're done. But I'm still starting to feel a little
chilly, even with Mike for a blanket."
Diane grinned, and said "Then I guess it's MY turn to get you a towel
and clean the two of you up, isn't it?"
Holly grinned back, and said "I'd sure appreciate it; and I think Mike
would, too, even if he isn't saying anything."
I spoke up, telling them "Cleaning up sounds pretty good to me, too.
That includes a shower, if anyone wants to join me, followed by a nice
snuggle."
Diane sniffed, and said "I think we could ALL use a shower; and a
snuggle sounds just wonderful. I'll be right back." before getting up and
heading for the linen closet. She was back in a few seconds, and came
right over to where Holly and I were resting on the floor. Holly and I
quickly got coordinated about lifting up, and Diane slid a beach towel
under us. That accomplished, I eased myself out of Holly - with Diane
helping get us unglued. When I finally pulled free of her, it released a
small flood of my semen mixed in with Holly's juices - and the whole thing
very faintly tinged in pink from Holly's blood. When she saw it, Diane
quickly looked at Holly and asked "Did it hurt?"
Holly, as surprised as Diane, answered "No, not at all. I mean, I felt
a kind of tug inside when it broke, but it didn't actually or
anything. I didn't even know I bled!" Diane looked dubious, but when I
scanned Holly, I found that she was telling the truth. I made eye contact
with Diane, and gave a quick, small shake of my head to let her know to
drop the subject, which she did. If Holly hadn't known about it at the
time, I didn't see any point to making a big deal of it afterwards.
When Diane had wiped me off, and soaked up what she could of Holly's
overflow, she folded the towel over a couple of times, and had Holly sit up
on it, telling her "That'll help it drain out of you a little faster, so
nothing leaks onto the floor when you get up." Holly nodded her
understanding, and since I was sitting behind her, leaned back to rest
against my chest as I put my arms around her. Diane got up again to grab a
light blanket to cover us up, then moved to sit next to me, snuggling into
my side as she rested one hand on the inside of Holly's thigh. The three
of us sat there for several minutes, content to have the physical contact
with each other.
Only when I felt Holly shiver slightly in front of me did I suggest that
we get our shower. Both of them quickly agreed, and the three of us
trooped upstairs to get cleaned up. By the time it was done, and we got
back to the living room, it was getting pretty late. None of us really
wanted to leave the other two, so we finally decided to just make up a bed
on the floor, and sleep there. While Holly and Diane got the 'bed' ready,
I headed upstairs and grabbed our pillows off our beds; by the time I got
back, the two of them were stretched out on the floor, the space between
them clearly meant for me. I laid down on my back, and they quickly
snuggled into my sides as I put an arm around each. Content with life, and
thoroughly de-stressed, it didn't take us long to fall asleep...
------------------------
Part 3
The next morning, I woke up neatly sandwiched between Diane and Holly. I
was (still? again?) flat on my back, with both of them laying on their
sides facing me, heads resting on my shoulders. They were holding hands on
my chest, and each had a leg draped across me. I was content to just lay
there for a while, looking from one to the other, and feeling rather
pleased with myself at the contented smiles on their faces.
A few minutes later, Holly woke up while I was looking at her. It took
her a few moments to realize where she was, and how she'd gotten there; but
when it came back to her, she quickly tilted her head to look up at me -
blushing slightly when she saw that I was looking at her. I grinned at
her, then kissed her gently on top of the head before giving her a soft
hug. She kissed my ribs, then started to move the leg that was laying on
top of mine. When she did, I saw - and felt - as she tensed briefly.
She looked up at me again when I asked her "Are you okay?", my concern
obvious in my voice.
"I'm fine, Mike. I'm just a little sore, you know, inside, from last
night." she answered.
"Sorry?"
She got a bright smile on her face, and assured me "Not even a little
bit! I think I would have felt something from it, no matter WHO was my
first; at least with you, it was someone I know I can trust. You were as
patient and gentle with me as I could have wanted, and you even helped me
have *orgasms* while you were doing it. I've heard some of the other at school talking about their first time, and _none_ of them have said
anything about climaxing their first time."
I gave her another soft hug, and she went on, saying "I mean it, Mike. I
wanted it to be special, and you made it that way. And not just because
you're my big - or maybe *because* you're my brother. You went out
of your way to make sure it was special for me - you did everything you
could to help me, and I appreciate that more than I can ever tell you. I
was scared that it was going to hurt, or that I was going to do something
wrong, or make a mistake, or SOMETHING. But you were always there to let
me know that everything was okay, no matter what I did, or what I was
thinking."
Both of us looked over at her when Diane spoke up, saying "It wasn't
just because he's your brother. He was like that with me, too - the first
time, and after. That's just the way he *is*."
Holly asked her "How long have you been awake?"
Diane grinned, and answered "For a while now - since before you moved
your leg. I didn't say or do anything because I didn't want to disturb
anyone, and it just felt so nice to lay here with both of you."
Holly grinned back, and told her "You're right - it *is* nice to lay
here like this. And I'd like to do more, too; but I'm not quite ready for
'more', yet. But if you want to, go ahead - I like watching, too!"
mischievously.
With that, they quit holding hands so that Diane could begin caressing
my chest as she started gently rubbing my leg with hers. Her touch, and
the way I felt her nipples hardening into my side, soon had me starting to
get erect - something that both of them couldn't help noticing. Holly
carefully and quietly eased herself away from me as Diane extended the
reach of her hand to include my lower belly, then my inflating penis. When
she started gently caressing and squeezing it, she raised herself up a bit
so that the two of us could share a kiss. After our mouths had been in
contact a few moments, I felt her tongue touching my lips, and readily
opened my mouth to her explorations - then returned the favor as our
tongues gently dueled in each other's mouths.
Diane raised herself even more, exposing one of her to my touch:
cupping it with my hand, I couldn't help but marvel yet again at how soft,
yet firm, it was. I softly ran my thumb across her nipple, hearing and
feeling her moan of pleasure as it hardened even more under my touch.
As we continued to kiss, I continued to gently squeeze and caress the
breast in my had, delighting in it's smoothness, and how her areolas
puckered more and more as her arousal increased. For her part, Diane's
hand held ample evidence of my own pleasure: I was nearly fully erect - hot
and heavy in her hand as she slowly softly stroked my length.
After another minute or two, I gently guided Diane onto her back, where
she readily spread her legs for me - happily giving my hand access to the
center of her womanhood while my mouth took it's place on her breast.
Deliberately teasing her, I let my finger trace her vaginal cleft *ever* so
softly as I took her nipple into my mouth, on it. After only a few
strokes across her opening, I felt her legs part even more as she lifted
her pelvis in an effort to make firmer contact with my feather-light
touches. Another minute, and I heard her release a soft, whimpering moan
of frustration when I moved my oral attentions to her other breast. Upon
hearing that, I let my finger dip a little farther into her: letting it
slip between her inner lips to find her hot, wet opening. As I'd planned,
my touch only served to increase her arousal, even though I was now letting
my finger graze *ever* so lightly across her clitoral hood.
Again, it took only a minute or so before she found the increased
attention as stimulating, but inadequate, as before. By this time, I was
switching from one to the other and back again; licking and on them: sides, bottom, top, and nipples - any part of their surface I
could reach. Her fingers were in my hair even as her pelvis began a slow
undulation of desire, trying to either capture or escape my teasing finger.
By this time, I could feel that her labia had fully extended and parted;
between them, her vaginal opening fairly radiated heat as it released her
musky oils for me to distribute.
As the time passed and her arousal grew, I heard her breathing slowly
change to a soft panting; when I heard that, I knew that she was ready for
what I planned next. Lifting my head, I saw the dark blush of her
excitement on her face and shoulders. She moaned slightly when she felt me
let her nipple snap back from my lips; when I didn't move to the other as I
had before, she opened her eyes to watch as I slowly and gently kissed my
way down her torso, taking a tortuous route toward my goal: the steaming
center of her sexuality.
When I finally fastened my lips around her erect clitoris, she gave a
soft moan of pleasure. A moan that quickly deepened as I began softly
fluttering my tongue across it, giving her the stimulation she so
desperately wanted.
Scanning her, I continued to lick and suck on her clitoris, steadily
easing her toward release. But when I knew that she was close, I pulled
her back from the peak by changing my actions. From stimulating her
sensitive clitoris, I moved to begin licking her engorged and extended
labia, licking them clean of her abundant oils - savoring their sweet,
heady scent and flavor. I took my time about my task, carefully working my
way closer and closer to the source of her nectar. Finally, I was there:
dipping my tongue *ever* so slightly into her opening, out her
liquid essence as quickly as she was producing it. Once again, I scanned
her as I moved her toward her release - and once again, I pulled her back
from the brink by moving to begin a new series of soft, slow ministrations
to her clitoris.
When I did that, I felt something move under me - and a moment later,
the sweet sensation of a pair of lips wrapping themselves around the head
of my erect penis. I knew it could only be Holly, and quickly scanned her
to find out that she suspected what I was trying to do to Diane, and wanted
to do her part to help me - by making sure that I stayed hard and ready for
when I finally made love to Diane.
Even as Holly was sliding her lips along my length, I was continuing my
efforts to lift Diane to the brink of orgasm yet again. This time, as I
licked and around her clitoris, I let my hands move up to Diane's
breasts. There I found her nipples hard as little pebbles as they sat atop
her crinkled areolas, which in turn, capped her smooth breasts, themselves
almost hard from her deep, intense arousal.
As I let my fingers slowly caress their surface, and flutter across her
nipples, I could hear Diane's mixed noises of arousal, pleasure, and
frustration: gasps, moans, panting, even small hiccups passed her lips as
her hands tightly gripped my forearms as she tried to force my attentions
where SHE wanted them.
I was too strong for her, even in her impassioned state, and didn't have
any trouble resisting her efforts. Instead, I continued to focus my
attention on her clitoris, deliberately taking my time about ratcheting up
her excitement as slowly as I could. As I did, Holly continued HER efforts
- softly sliding my erection between her lips, ever careful to keep me
aroused, but not stimulating me TOO much.
I continued to monitor Diane, so that even when she started making an
almost continuous whining noise, I knew that she was again getting close to
a climax. This time, when she got close, I stopped what I was doing -
completely. When she tried to move her hands down to her crotch, to do it
herself, I took hold of her arms, preventing her from touching herself.
Diane and I both heard her deep sob of aroused frustration. When she felt
me lift myself up slightly, Holly readily released me from her mouth -
leaving behind a coating of her saliva for use as lubrication.
Diane felt me moving over her, and opened her eyes only when she felt
the tip of my erection slip between her labia to touch her opening. Her
eyes held only a deep, wanton gratitude when they locked with mine. A
gratitude that quickly turned into unbridled joy as she felt me press
myself against her opening, then slip past the ring of her entrance. I
scanned her again, then entered her in the way that her own desire told me
would make her happiest: with a hard thrust of my hips, I buried myself in
her in a single sudden motion, filling her completely before she fully
realized that I'd moved. She literally screamed out her pleasure at what
I'd done, a single deep spasm of release running through her body in
response to being so suddenly and thoroughly filled.
That single spasm was enough to move her well along the path to a full
orgasm - but not enough to complete it. After it had passed, she realized
there wasn't going to be another, and sobbed her frustration - a cry that
was quickly cut off when she felt me starting to move in her.
It took only a couple of strokes of my penis in her before she lifted
her knees nearly to her chest, locking her ankles behind my back -
determined not to let me escape before she found TOTAL release. The change
in her position tilted her pelvis up, opening her to me completely so that
I was able to enter her as deeply as possible.
Monitoring her carefully, I began pistoning in and out of her in long,
steady strokes. It didn't take me long to find a rhythm that would serve
both of us: fast enough that it moved me toward my own release while slow
enough to keep Diane from getting there too far ahead of me.
For the next several minutes, the only noise was the liquid sounds of my
hardness moving in her, and the slapping of our flesh as our coupling
continued, accompanied by our labored breathing.
As my scans of Diane showed she was getting closer to her orgasm, I let
my tempo increase, keeping pace with her. Finally, though, it happened:
feeling myself slipping over the edge, I pressed myself into her hard and
deep as I felt the first jet of my semen launch into her. That sensation
was enough to finally push her over the top, as well, the first wave of her
orgasm washed over her, cutting off her scream of release. Even as I felt
her tightening around me, her pelvis began a series of short, rapid
thrusting movements as she repeatedly impaled herself on me as my spasming
penis filled her with my seed. She barely had time to draw a breath before
another deep wave of release forced a high-pitched squeak past her lips.
When it passed, she managed to draw a deep, ragged breath before groaning
as a third, then fourth, took her over as the spasming and fluttering of
her hot, wet drew even more of my juices from me.
Even without scanning her, I knew that her orgasm was deep and long.
Only by the end of her fifth wave of release, was I completely drained.
The sensations around my manhood were more than enough to keep me hard
inside her, though; and as her sixth and seventh spasms passed, I pressed
myself against her, pushing against her clitoris to draw them out even
longer. As the eighth left, I felt her ankles unlock from behind me before
she lowered her legs to the floor. Looking down at her, I could see her
all but collapse from the drain she'd just been through.
I gently pulled myself free of her, then looked over to where Holly was
- only to be amazed at the sight she presented. Her eyes glazed, she was
looking at us with an expression of absolute wonder - even from where I
was, I could see that her were hard and tight, nipples erect. Her
vaginal lips were fully extended and clearly parted, glistening with a
wetness that was matched by trails of her vaginal fluids that had trickled
down the insides of both of her thighs.
When she realized I was looking at her, she suddenly blinked a couple of
times, and said "That was the most incredible, the hottest, the *sexiest*
thing I could ever hope to see. God! It made me *SO* horny!"
I grinned, and said "I can see that!"
She looked down at her breasts, then with a start, leaned forward to
examine herself between her legs. A moment later, she looked up at me, and
said "I didn't know I got that hot! Dammit, Mike, now I *need* you!"
"You're not still sore inside?" I asked, worried.
"After seeing _that_?! Hell, no! At least, not enough to matter. Just
DO me! I don't care if you shoot or not; I don't even care how long you
last - I just *need* you, inside me!"
With that, she quickly moved to lay down, then spread her legs in open
invitation. She was so obviously aroused, so enticing, that I couldn't
help but want to make love to her. I knee-walked over to her, and her
lust-filled eyes never left my swaying erection. As I moved between her
thighs, I told her "I'm still wet from Diane, and my cum."
Holly just looked up at me and said "I don't care. Hell, that makes it
even better! Just put that thing IN me, will you?"
I moved over her, and she didn't hesitate to reach between us to take my
still-slick penis in her hand and position it between her parted labia. I
moved a little to get myself in position, but before I could actually move
to enter her, she hunched her hips up, wrapping herself around me in a
single motion - and moaning her pleasure as she did.
I followed her down as she let her hips lower again, then eased myself
out of her. She was incredibly wet, and as tight as she'd been the night
before; I didn't hesitate to press myself into her again accompanied by her
groan of satisfaction.
Between the stimulation of her obvious enjoyment, and the feel of her
around my manhood, I quickly got into the spirit of the situation and began
making love to her in earnest. To my surprise, it took only a minute or so
before she orgasmed - her legs quickly wrapped around my waist as she
pulled me down to fill her as much as possible. Spasm after spasm wracked
her body as her vaginal walls fluttered and clenched around me. Even
though I'd just finished giving everything I had to Diane, I still felt a
couple of twitches in my penis as it tried to unload nonexistent semen into
her.
By the time her orgasm ended, I was feeling a little bit of strain
myself, and wasn't too terribly unhappy to pull out of her and lay down of
the floor between her and Diane.
After a few moments, I listened to both of them start to move around
before I felt them move next to me - pretty much assuming the same
positions they'd had when we woke up. In one ear, I heard Holly say "Thank
you, Michael. That was *just* what I needed!", followed by a giggle. A
minute later, Diane came to life enough to tell me "That was absolutely
*incredible*. But don't ever do it again, okay?" before releasing heavy
sigh of satiation as I gave her a small hug of agreement.
We lay like that for probably an hour, or so - not fully awake, but not
asleep either - happy to be with each other, and *totally* relaxed.
When all of us were completely awake again, and finally motivated enough
to actually move, we trooped upstairs for another shower. It was a nice,
loving, comfortable experience for all of us - we all washed and dried each
other with plenty of kisses and caresses.
When we were done, we decided to go ahead and get dressed. Back
downstairs, I saw that Holly was feeling a little sore again; Diane was
plainly completely wrung out. Despite their mild protests, I went into the
kitchen to make breakfast. By the time I was done, both of them had been
drawn into the kitchen by the smell of bacon and cheese omelets, hash
browns, and toasted English muffins. Diane set the table while Holly got
us all set up with milk and orange juice; by the time they were done, I was
too, and delivered the plates to the breakfast nook just as they were
sitting down.
Breakfast went quickly enough, and when we were done, it didn't take
much discussion to figure out what to do next: Diane loaded and started the
dishwasher while Holly and I went about cleaning up the rest of the house -
paying special attention to the den! - and getting the laundry done so
there wasn't any evidence that anything special had gone on.
Diane finished first, of course, and had plenty of time to get some of
her energy back by the time Holly and I were done. While waiting for the
clothes to finish, we'd sit on the couch with her and the three of us
cuddled while we watched the different New Years Day parades.
The rest of the time before and Dad got home, we kept ourselves
occupied pretty much as we always had - TV, videos, videogames, music, and
so on. The only change was that we spent the second night together in
Holly's bed, Diane and I neatly sandwiching her.
-----
The next couple of months went by quickly. Diane came over often enough
that the two of us found several opportunities to make love with each
other; each time we did, it seemed like we grew that much closer to each
other in the process. In between, Holly and I had plenty of chances to
expand HER horizons, as well. As often as not, one or the other of us
would simply take the opportunity to get the other one off orally - but if
we had the time, neither of us was the slightest bit reluctant to do more.
Such was our relationship that when my birthday rolled around in April,
I was awakened to the sensation of a pair of lips wrapped around my erect
penis while a *very* talented tongue danced along its underside. Diane
hadn't spent the night, so I knew that it was Holly applying her
considerable skills to getting me off - something that didn't take her
long, at all. Only after I'd sprayed what felt like quarts of my semen
down her throat did she let my rapidly-softening erection free - and tell
me "Happy Birthday, Michael!" with a big grin (and a few specks of my cum)
on her face. It was one HELLUVA Monday morning wakeup call!
That evening, while we had a small birthday 'party' for me, Diane handed
me a small gift as she whispered "This is just for show, Mike. I'll give
you your *real* present this weekend!".
The next evening, I was home studying alone; and Dad had gone off to
some charity event or other while Holly was out on a car date with one of
the from school. I knew who he was, approximately; Charlie Wilkins, a
guy that had transferred into our school over the Christmas break. Nobody
knew much else about him, other than there weren't that many that
actually *liked* him - he was something of a bully, and most of us just
tolerated his arrogance and big mouth. I didn't much care for her going
out with him, but didn't have anything specific to say against it, either.
Besides, I figured, if I tried to stop her, she'd just as likely do it
anyway out of spite or something.
I was half-laying on the couch in the den, reading my Civics homework
when I heard the front door slam, followed by the sound of what could only
be Holly rapidly stomping up the stairs. She was back home considerably
earlier than I'd expected, so I went upstairs to find out what had happened
- suspecting that I already knew.
I knocked on her door, asking Holly if she was okay. She didn't answer
for a few moments, and I knocked again - only then did I hear her muffled
"Come on in, Mike".
I opened the door to her room to find her bent over and rummaging around
in her closet, dressed only in her panties, throwing things around as her
shoulders shook in time with what were obviously sobs of anger and
frustration. I asked her what had happened, and she told me "Charlie
Wilkins. THAT'S what happened!"
"Let me guess - he got too friendly?"
"Oh, no, he didn't get too friendly!" she told me. As she stood up and
turned around, I heard her say "He completely went off the deep end is what
he did!"
When she was finally facing me, my blood ran cold: I could see obvious
bruises on her - and more on her thighs, between her legs.
I barely had time to take all that in before she ran into my arms,
openly crying. It broke my heart to see her like that - not just bruised,
but so obviously and traumatized by whatever had happened. I held her
there in my arms for several minutes while she cried it out of her system.
When she'd finally cried out her and anger and frustration, I
managed to get her to sit with me on the edge of her bed. Once there, it
didn't take much to get her to tell me what had happened.
"It started off okay enough, for a first date.", she told me. "I mean,
you saw him in the den when he picked me up and everything, right?"
I nodded, and she went on "Well, after we left here, he asked me if I
wanted a burger or anything. I agreed, and he took us to the Burger Barn"
- a common enough place for our school - "and was as nice as he could be; I
mean we sat there talking to each other real nice and everything. After
that, we got back in his car, and he told me that we were going to that new
horror that’s out. I told him I didn't think that I wanted to see it
- I thought it would be too gross. He tried to talk me into going anyway,
but I *really* didn't want to see it. He got kind of mad, and said that he
was halfway tempted to see it anyway; I told him that was fine - but that
*I* wouldn't be with him. Then he got even madder, and said that there
wasn't anything else on that he wanted to see. I told him I was sorry, but
that I just didn't like those gory kinds of movies. He seemed to calm down
a little bit, and we just drove around for a while. Finally, he seemed to
make up his mind about something, and a couple minutes later, I saw that he
was pulling us into Thompson Park. I thought he might want to just sit and
talk, so I didn't say anything about it. But when he pulled into that
parking area - you know, the one with all the bushes around it? - I got
kind of nervous. But he didn't try anything right away. He just turned
around a little bit to face me, and started talking to me - telling me
about how good he was at sports, and how many girlfriends he had at his school. When he started that, I decided right then that this was going to
be my ONLY date with him, but I kept listening to him; you know, to be
polite and everything."
"Then, all of a sudden, he leaned over, and kissed me! I pushed him
back, and told him I didn't kiss _anybody_ on a first date. He got mad
again, and in this really mean voice, told me that that was fine with him -
we could just move on to the next step. I asked him what he meant, and he
leaned over again and put his hand on my breast; over my blouse. I pushed
his hand away, and said that I didn't do *that* either. He got even
madder, and told me that I was a cock-teaser - but that he didn't play that
game, and grabbed my again. I slapped him, and he got even madder
before he told me that he didn't go out on dates without 'getting some'. I
told him he wasn't 'getting some' from ME, and started to get out of the
car, but he grabbed my arm and pulled me back in, saying that we'd just see
about that.
"I tried to push him away, but he was bigger and stronger than I am, and
he got on top of me. He kept grabbing my *really* hard - it a
_lot_ - while he tried to kiss me. I kept turning my head away from him,
so he finally gave up, and started trying to push my legs apart. I finally
saw my chance, and kneed him; while he was gasping and holding himself, I
jumped out of the car and ran toward a gas station I could see. When I got
there, the guy asked me if I needed him to call the cops, and I told him
no, but that if he'd call me a cab, I'd appreciate it. He did, and when it
showed up, I took it back here. You know the rest."
By the time she finished her story, I was ready to hunt down Charlie
Wilkins, and solve his sore balls problem - by cutting them off, slowly,
and with a dull knife. Holly could see in my face that I was mad (!!), and
grabbed my arm, telling me "Mike, don't!"
"Don't what?" I asked.
"Don't go after him. If you do anything to him, YOU'LL get into
trouble, too. Maybe not as much, but it will still mess up your
graduation."
I thought it over a few moments, and realized that I could take care of
the bastard without laying a hand on him. I must have gotten some kind of
grin on my face, because Holly asked me "What? Why are you smiling like
that? You're scaring me."
I looked at her, and said "I'm going to take care of Charlie. He won't
bother you, or anyone else, again."
"Michael, *don't touch him*! I mean it! If you do anything, YOU'LL
just get into trouble too!"
"Don't worry. I'm not going to lay a finger on him - I'm just going to
*talk* to him."
She looked at me, doubtfully, but didn't say anything - she knew that I
wouldn't lie to her. But she also knew that I was damned well going to
take care of Charlie, too - and she didn't have the slightest idea of how I
was going to do it.
The next day at school, lunchtime couldn't come early enough for me.
But the bell finally rang, and I was free to do what I wanted to do more
than anything else in the world: take Charlie Wilkins out of the _forever_.
One of his few friends must have told him that I wouldn't be happy; when
he saw me walking toward him, he looked ready to fight. He had a couple of
his friends with him, and when some of MY friends saw me heading for him,
they came over, too. When I was standing in front of him, Charlie looked
down at me (he was a couple inches taller and about fifty pounds heavier
than me), and asked "What? You got a problem, dickweed?"
"Not me, Charlie. You're the one with the problem. You my last night. PHYSICALLY her, even after she told you 'no' more than
once. That's not a nice thing to do, Charlie."
He laughed, and said "So what are YOU gonna do about it, Mikey? Kick my
ass?", before laughing again.
"Nope. If you'll just step over a little ways" - I gestured toward a
tree a few yards away - "so we're alone, I just want to talk to you, and
explain a few things."
His buddies laughed when he said "OOOOOOO! Gonna tell me what a _bad_
_boy_ I was, and my feelings?"
"Sort of. You afraid of that, Charlie?"
I could see him start to get mad, and took a couple of steps in the
direction of the tree, and looked back at him. I knew he couldn't afford
NOT to do it, and wasn't surprised when he followed me a few seconds later.
When we were close to the tree, we stopped, and I moved a little bit so
that we were generally face-to-face; but with me off to the side a little,
so that everyone could see the front of him fully. My back was toward
them; they couldn't see what I was saying or doing.
I looked up at him, and said "Charlie, you really pissed me off, you
know that?"
He just grinned at me, and I went on "I'll bet you've a few other
girls, too, haven't you?"
"Yeah, maybe. So?"
"That's not a nice thing to do, Charlie. Real anti-social, in fact."
"Tough shit, dickweed. I take a out and spend money on her, she
comes across, one way or another."
"Well, Charlie, that's not how it's going to work any more."
He laughed, and said "What, you think I'm gonna stop just because YOU
say I should?"
"As a matter of fact, I do, Charlie", I answered - before opening the
spigot to The Force farther than I ever had before, and projecting enough
of it into his mind that I literally took it over before he could even
*blink*.
I was pissed. I was more than pissed. I was so far beyond pissed that
it was ridiculous. But I was also in control. Of myself, and of Charlie.
I could see it in his eyes: he was absolutely terrified. He *knew* it was
me doing it to him, and that there wasn't a damn thing he could do about
it.
I started to do something that I'd never done before. Despite my
resolve to never do anything that might draw attention to what I could do,
this shithead had *Holly* - and I wasn't about to let him get away
with it. Instead of trying to him physically, I deliberately went
about trashing his mind, instead. Not by making him senile or crazy or
anything like that; instead, I read some of his memories, and found a
couple of other that he'd the way he had Holly. Using the
information in HIS mind, I was able to find _them_, too - and quickly pull
from their minds what THEY had felt like. I literally REMOVED their
memories of the events from them - they would never again suffer the pain
and fear of what they'd been through. And I took those memories, and put
them into CHARLIE'S mind: _making_ him experience what he'd done to them
from THEIR point of view. And I fused those memories into his mind, making
them a permanent part of him. He would always know what he'd done to them
as THEY had experienced it - he wouldn't be able to forget it any more than
they had.
While I was doing it, I kept talking to him, saying "Now, Charlie, you
know what it's like - you're helpless, and there isn't a damn thing you can
do to stop me. You've always used your SIZE to control and get your
way. Now I'm using my MIND to do the same thing to you. Like it? No?
Then maybe you'll understand what it's been like for the that you've
taken out. Oh, you think you're a *man*, and that makes it okay? Well
surprise, Charlie: you're not a _man_, you're an oversized lump of SHIT.
*I'm* a MAN: I respect people and treat them nice - at least, until they
show me that they don't deserve it, like you have.
"Here, Charlie: here's what Eileen was feeling when you raped her in
your dad's car that night. Oh, don't like it? Too bad - if it's okay for
you to 'get some' from her because your body is bigger and stronger, then
it's okay for ME to do this to YOU because my MIND is bigger and stronger.
Wait a minute, Charlie - we're not done yet. Here are Stephanie's
memories, too - she gave in, so you didn't her as much, but doesn't
change the fact that she didn't want to. What, you don't like having to
live with how she felt after you were done? Tough shit. You pushed what
SHE wanted out of the way, so I'm pushing what YOU want out of the way. If
it’s okay for you to use your bigger body to get what YOU want, then it’s
okay for me to use my bigger MIND to get what *I* want, right?"
By this time, I could see the fear and desperation in his eyes. I told
him "Charlie, you've been a bad, BAD boy. But I promised Holly that I
wasn't going to touch you. Funny, isn't it? I can pay you back for her,
and all the others, without laying as much as a finger on you. I can you as much as you them, all without mussing a single hair on your
pointy head. No? You don't think it's funny? Well, too bad, Charlie.
You fucked up, and now you're paying the price. You've got those memories,
now - you KNOW what you did, and you KNOW it was wrong. And you're going
to have to live with it the rest of your life. Because I put those
memories in there for KEEPS. The last thing in your mind before you die
will be the memory of what you did to Eileen, and Stephanie."
"Oh, now Charlie, that wasn't very nice! Thinking that if you kicked my
ass or something, this would all fade away. Now, really, Charlie! Don't
you think that if I could get inside your head as fast as I did a minute
ago, I couldn't do it again? And that if you were trying to me, I
might not be as NICE as I have been? Do you suppose that if you were to
even *pretend* to hit me, I might not make your balls blow up? Don't you
think that I could make your DICK fall off if you even THOUGHT about
hurting me, or anyone I care about? That’s it, Charlie: be afraid. I want
you to KNOW that I can do anything I want to you, any time I want, any
WHERE I want. Oh, you don't believe it? How about this, Charlie, you
pathetic excuse for a human being: I'm going to make you wet your pants.
Yup, that's what I'm going to do, just to PROVE to you that I can do
anything I want to you."
And I did. I reached into his mind, and found the spot that controlled
his bladder - and *touched* it. I could hear the people behind me gasp,
then snicker, as a large wet spot developed on the front of Charlie’s
pants.
"Now you believe, don't you Charlie? Yeah, I can see that you do.
Good. Oh, that's not a good idea, Charlie. Really, now - who's going to
believe that I somehow got into your head and MADE you do stuff? Who's
going to believe that I could MAKE you do _anything_? I mean, really: here
I am, shorter and smaller than you are, and *I'm* _forcing_ you? Who would
believe that for even a second, Charlie? Shucks, I'm not anywhere near
you, much less actually touching you. Yeah, that's a good - just keep
your big mouth shut, and take it. That's way better than looking even
stupider than you already are, isn't it? Sure it is.
"Oh, and Charlie? As fucked up as you are, I know that you might get it
into your feeble little mind to try and take this out on someone. That
wouldn't be a good idea, Charlie. You see, now I know you. I can find you
- your mind - any time I want. I can stop in and have a look at it
whenever the mood strikes me. You're MINE, now, Charlie. And if I look in
on you, Charlie, and find out that you haven't been a good boy? Well, I
just might get it into my head to *punish* you for a little while. Maybe a
bad case of the farts every time you get within 3 feet of *anybody*. Or
maybe you'll just throw up on any that talks to you. How about this:
a case of blue balls that lasts the rest of your life. No? Then _behave_
yourself, Charlie.
“Now get the fuck away from me before I decide that I *really* don't
like you!"
With that, I pulled out of his mind - and watched him start to cry with
relief. I stepped aside for him, but he still moved well away from me as
he made his way back to where his friends were - then continuing past them,
his shoulders hunched in shame and fear.
I walked back to where the rest of them were, and told his buddies
"Nobody hurts my – NOBODY. If she says no, she means no, and that’s
the end of it. Anybody else that doesn't understand that is going to think
Charlie had it easy. Got it?"
They nodded solemnly, fear in their eyes, before beating a hasty
retreat. My friends stood there, looking at me, before Sam - one of the
guys on the baseball team - asked "What the HELL did you say to him, Mike?"
"Just pointed out the error of his ways, is all. Gave him a different
perspective, kind of." I said, casually. He didn't believe it any more
than any of the others - but like them, he didn't want to push it after
seeing what I'd done with Charlie.
Word of what happened spread quickly. It wasn't two days before every
girl in school knew about Charlie: what he was like, and what happened to
him. Along the way, he lost every one of the people that had dared call
him 'friend' - when he walked through the halls, it was like there was an
invisible zone around him that no one would enter - either from disgust at
him, embarrassment for him, or fear about him.
Word of who had done it to him spread even more quickly - and the that I'd gone out with took the opportunity to tell any of their friends
that would listen that *I* was just the opposite of Charlie, and how much
fun they had on dates with ME. The net result of that was that I had
several come up and ask ME for dates, instead of the other way
around. I accepted a few, politely and gently refusing the rest - always
careful to leave the with the knowledge that it wasn't anything about
HER that made me decline, so they didn't have any feelings.
The few times Charlie and I saw each other, he visibly cringed at the
sight of me, and quickly moved away. The school principal, and several of
the teachers, were aware that something had happened between us - but there
were simply too many people ready to verify that there hadn't been ANY
physical contact of ANY kind between us for them to follow up on it. All
they could do was watch us as we went about our daily activities.
Friday night, as promised, Diane came over to spend the night with
Holly. Dad was scheduled for another charity golf thing the next day, so
that meant that he and would be gone all Saturday morning, and a fair
part of the afternoon.
I wasn't all *that* surprised to wake up Saturday morning and find Diane
in bed and under the covers with me - straddling my hips as she lay on top
of me, watching me as I slept.
When she saw that my eyes were open, she gave me a big grin, and wiggled
herself against my erection - the end of which was brushing against her
vaginal opening.
"Holly's still asleep; I told her last night that I was going to give
you your *real* birthday present this morning, so even if she wakes up,
she'll give us some privacy.” Diane told me, still grinning.
“And just what might that present *be*?” I asked, suspiciously.
“I’m going to let you make love to me...” – I raised an eyebrow in
question before she finished by saying - “in my butt.”
Seeing the look of surprise (!!) on my face, she added “When we’ve made
love before, sometimes you’ve playing with me, you know, *there*; you even
put your finger in me a couple of times. It _always_ felt weird, but a few
times, it felt pretty good, too. I got to thinking about it, and decided
that I’d like to try it at least ONCE, just to see what it’s like. I
figured you would probably like to try it too, so I thought I’d give myself
to you that way for a birthday present!”
I couldn’t help it – my dick twitched at the idea of what Diane was
offering. She felt it, too, and the grin on her face just got that much
bigger as her eyes brightened. She wiggled back against me again, and said
“I’m going to take that to mean you _want_ my present!” before giggling.
“Uh, yeah, I’d like that. But only if you do – I mean, only if you’re
sure. I don’t want to _hurt_ you or anything!” I told her.
“Oh, no, you’re not going to me. If it starts to hurt, I’ll tell
you, that’s for darn sure! I know you’ll stop if it does, Mike – that’s
why I want to do it with YOU first.”
I looked at her again, then scanned her, just to make *sure* she was
really doing this because she *wanted* to. As much as the idea of burying
myself between her cute ass cheeks turned me on, I wasn’t about to do it if
she was only making the offer because she thought _I_ wanted to do it. But
my scan of her revealed that she really did want to try it – she’d been
thinking about it for quite some time, and it got her juices flowing every
time she did. I even found that she’d thought it through pretty carefully,
and had done everything she could think of to get ready for this morning:
her bowels were empty, and she’d brought along some lubricant.
I put my arms around her and pulled her up toward my head so I could
kiss her; she welcomed it, opening her mouth so our tongues could take
turns dancing in each other’s mouths. When they did, I could feel the hard
nubbins of her nipples pressing into my chest; as the kiss continued, Diane
started hunching her pelvis against me.
As our kisses continued, I let my hands start roaming across her body.
Shoulders to sides to waist, neck to hips, the swells of her breasts, her
thighs – all were subject to my touch. And touch them I did, letting my
fingers trace across the warm unblemished smoothness of her skin anywhere I
could reach her. Over the next few minutes, both of us experienced a
steady increase in our arousal.
Only when both of us were gasping from our passion and excitement did we
manage to bring and end to our kisses. Diane raised up, holding herself
over me with her arms; I quickly took advantage of the space between us by
moving my hands to cover her breasts. Even as I felt their firm, spongy
mass in my hands, I couldn’t help but marvel yet again at their firm – yet
soft - smoothness. Since I’d first seen them that day out by the pool,
Diane’s had grown right along with the rest of her: her dark
nipples and areolas still capped the rounded half-globes of her pale bust.
On a whim, I went into her mind, and carefully prodded her memory; quickly
enough, the information I was after became available to me: she was happy
with, but not excessively proud of, her 32B-22-32 figure. At 5’-4” and 116
pounds, she figured she looked fine for being nearly 17 years – I could
only smile to myself in agreement.
I gently squeezed her a few moments before cupping them in my
hands; then ran my thumbs over her protruding nipples, causing them to
extend even farther. On another whim, I lifted my head to get an even
closer look at them – delighted at the chance to SEE, as I never had
before, the convoluted surface of her crinkled areolas, and how her
pencil-diameter nipples grew from them. From one to the other, and back
again, I let my gaze travel across these obvious signs of her femaleness.
Only when I knew that I would NEVER forget the look of them did I allow
myself to proceed: extending my tongue, I let it slide – slowly and gently
– across first one breast, then the other. I listened to Diane’s gasp as I
did it, and watched as first one, then the other, of her became
even more pointed.
After repeating my actions a couple of times, I couldn’t resist any
longer; and took the end of one of her into my mouth, nursing at as
though I were a hungry child. My reward was a deep-throated moan of
pleasure from her before she let her head drop far enough to begin kissing
my forehead and hair as she softly panted her arousal.
Even as I was suckling at one breast, I was using my hand to softly
caress and squeeze the other. When I’d had my fill of the one breast, I
readily moved my oral attentions to the other, giving my hand freedom to do
to the one I’d just left what I’d been doing to it’s mate.
For the next several minutes, I toggled between them, softly stroking
and fondling whichever one of her mammaries wasn’t between my lips. When I
felt her pressing herself back against my erection, where it was wedged
between her labia, I let my hand fall from her – so that I could use
both of them to begin softly, slowly stroking her body. From her
shoulders, I traced a path down her back, then onto her sides (careful not
to tickle her), then on to her hips. From those, it was down the insides
of her thighs – where I could reach them – then back up along the sides,
and curving around to cup and squeeze the delightful globes of her firm,
round ass cheeks. A few times, I even dared to dip between them, and let
my fingertips trace lightly over the pucker of her anus; each time I did, I
heard her gasp softly as she arched her back in welcome to my touch.
As I was doing this, she steadily increased the pressure she was
applying to the head of my erection; a quick scan of her told me that she
wanted to feel me inside her.
I let my hands drift to a stop on her hips, then released her left
nipple from my mouth. She released a soft groan of disappointment, and
lifted her head to look down at me. I smiled up at her, and said “How
about if you let me scoot back a little, so I can rest against the
headboard? Then you can get me inside, and I can pick up where I left
off?”
She quickly nodded her agreement, and she lifted herself up enough to
let me pile the pillows up behind me, then slide up to rest against them.
After only minor adjustment on her part, she was satisfied that she could
get me inside. That settled, I promptly went back to what I’d been doing:
sucking on first one breast, then the other, and back again. With the
change of position, I had better access to her body, and was able to expand
my efforts to include not just the ends of her breasts, but almost their
entire surface – something that pleased her tremendously.
My hands again tracing the delightful curves of her body, she resumed
her rocking motions on my ‘lap’. She’d positioned herself with the head of
my erection firmly in place between her labia; so that with each backward
press of her body, she was slowly impaling herself on my penis - I was
filling her a tiny fraction of an inch at a time. I knew she wasn’t having
any problems taking me inside: I could feel the damp spot on my lower belly
that told me she was fully aroused, and even leaking some of her sexual
oils.
It took several minutes, but she was finally able to get herself
completely wrapped around my now-throbbing erection. With her goal
reached, I felt her moving over me, and a moment later, felt her hand move
to between her thighs. That was followed a moment later by a low moan of
pleasure as she started playing with her clitoris.
Satisfied with her position, Diane resumed her rocking motion – but this
time, the idea was to slowly slide herself up and down me for perhaps a
quarter of my length. I scanned her, and found that she actually had a
reason for what she was doing: it was her intention to use what she was
doing to get herself thoroughly aroused, and thus, even more relaxed in
preparation for what she *really* wanted. She also planned to stop what
she was doing if it looked like I was going to climax. Her thinking was
that if she stopped me before then, I’d not only be able to enter her anus
sooner, but last long enough for her once I was there. It seemed pretty
reasonable to me, too, so I went along with it by gradually increasing how
often I’d let my fingers slide between her ass cheeks, and the pressure I
applied as I let them slide across her rectum.
Between her self-stimulations, and what *I* was doing to her, it didn’t
take long before Diane found herself well along the way toward orgasm. I
was feeling pretty good, myself, but wasn’t anywhere near unloading in her.
So we continued like that for several more minutes, Diane’s excitement
increasing much faster than mine – until, finally, I felt her clamp down on
me as she orgasmed. When she did, I quickly moved my hand down so that I
could use my finger to press against her anus in time with the spasms
washing through her as I continued on the nipple I had in my mouth.
The feeling of her tight, wet clasping and fluttering around my
penis was incredible; I could only imagine and dream about what her nether
hole would feel like. I have to admit to feeling relieved as the
sensations she was creating began to subside – if they’d gone on much
longer, I would have filled her with my seed, and spoiled her plan.
As her orgasm tapered off, Diane eventually pulled back from me a little
way. When I let go of her, she quickly moved toward me again, placing her
lips on mine for a wonderfully sensual, loving kiss before sitting upright
again. Only then did she open her mouth to speak to me, saying “That was
*incredible* - especially when you started using your finger to, uh, _push_
on me.”, with a grin.
I smiled back, and said “I’m glad you enjoyed it – I’ve been having
plenty of fun, too, thanks to you.”
She felt that I was still hard and inside her; when she started to move,
I told her “Uh, I think you better hold still for a little bit, unless you
want to wait a while to give me my ‘present’”.
She looked at me questioningly, and I explained “What you were doing was
feeling pretty good, and it got even better when you came. I’m pretty
close right now, and every time you move around like that, I get a little
closer.”
She immediately held her body still, but lifted her arms so that she
could rest her wrists on my shoulders as I cupped her breasts. Looking
into my eyes, she told me “Thanks for letting me know. I, uh, I was
thinking that if you stopped before you shot, it wouldn’t take you so long
to be ready to, um, put it in my butt.”
“That’s fine.” I replied.
“You don’t mind waiting? To climax, I mean?”
“Nope. If you’re as much fun *there* as you have been everywhere else,
I want to enjoy it for as long as I can!”
She blushed slightly, and said “I was kind of thinking the same thing –
that if you didn’t actually shoot, you’d last longer the other way.”
By this time, I had been able to kind of ‘pull back’ a bit, and knew
that I wasn’t going to climax any time soon. I told her “If there’s
anything you have to do, I think I’ll be ready to go on in a minute or
two.”
She blushed a little again, and said “I, uh, took care of making sure I
was ready earlier. I think the only thing we need to do is use the
lubrication I brought.”
“Sounds like a plan to me. Whenever you’re ready, then.”
She smiled at me, and used my shoulders to steady herself as she got her
legs underneath her, then slowly get up onto her knees. I got onto my
knees then, too. While I was doing that, she reached over to the towel
that was laying off to the side, and reached under it to pull out a bottle
of petroleum jelly. She started to hand it to me, saying “I think we need
to, um, use this, right?”
“I expect so. I’ll do yours if you’ll do mine!”, I teased.
She grinned at me, opened the bottle, and scooped out some of it onto a
couple of her fingers. Handing the bottle to me, she reached out for my
still-glistening erection and said “From the look of it, you don’t need
much of this!”
I collected my own dollop of the stuff, and answered “Maybe not – but do
you want to take the chance?”
She grinned, blushed, and said “Not on your life!” before taking me into
her hand and starting to smear the stuff along my length. A minute or so
later, satisfied with her handiwork, she turned me loose and grabbed the
towel to clean the excess off her hands. That done, she turned away from
me and lowered herself to her hands and knees.
I couldn’t help admiring the globes of her ass; only when she looked
over her shoulder at me and asked “Well?” did I move behind her.
With the glob of petroleum jelly in one hand, I only had one free to try
and separate her cheeks so I could apply it. I made a few tries at it, but
it never quite seemed to be a good combination. Seeming to realize the
problem, Diane lowered her shoulders to the bed, then reached behind
herself. A hand on each cheek, she readily spread them for me, giving me
free access to – and a clear view of – her most intimate place. Again, I
had to admire the scene before me for a few seconds before reaching out to
apply the lubricant. I made sure to not only spread it around the rosette
of her anus, but pushed some of it inside her, as well. As I was doing all
this, I could see her labia becoming longer and darker with her arousal,
and a few dewdrops of her natural oils appearing between them. Clearly,
she was aroused by the thought of what we were about to do.
Finally satisfied that things would be as easy as possible for BOTH of
us, I cleaned my hand off with the towel she’d brought. Only then did I
move the last few inches forward, getting myself into position to take this
last of her treasures.
I positioned the head of my penis against the pucker of her rectum as
she continued to hold herself open for me. I asked her “Diane, are you
*sure* you want to do this?”
“Yes, Mike, I’m sure. But thanks for asking.”, she answered, pleased by
my question.
Holding myself in place with one hand, I put the other on her hip to
steady myself as I gently pressed forward. I could see it as my efforts
pushed the ring of her anus inward, but it wasn’t enough to get me THROUGH
– I was simply too reluctant to risk actually hurting her. I eased up for
a moment, then tried again, with a little more pressure; still without
success.
Diane, recognizing the problem, told me “Mike, it’s okay. I *want* you
to do this. If it starts to or anything, I *promise* I’ll tell you.”
Reassured that she really did want it to happen, I realized that I could
do what I’d done the first time I’d deflowered her: simply scan her,
continuously, so that I’d know if/when I was hurting her. With that in
mind, I took a deep breath, got into her mind, and started pressing myself
against her.
From her mind, I knew that it was uncomfortable for her, but not
painful. Pressing harder didn’t her, either; though it DID increase
her discomfort – and surprisingly, her arousal. More pressure, and I could
feel – from her mind – as she started to open up to me. A little more, and
suddenly, I was through: the head of my erection popped through her
opening, even as she clamped down around me.
I heard her gasp, and immediately stopped, happy to discover that she
wasn’t in any pain – only surprised and slightly discomforted by the
suddenness of it. She released her hold on her buttocks, and grabbed a
double handful of my bed covers as she told me “That’s it – just hold still
for bit. Jeez, is that your dick, or did you slip your arm into me when I
wasn’t looking?!”
I couldn’t resist the temptation, and stuck both arms over to where she
could see them, waving my hands in the air. She gave a gasping giggle, and
said “Okay, okay. I don’t know if I feel any better knowing that, or
not!”, with a grin.
I grinned back, and said “Well, the question DID do wonders for my ego,
though!”, earning myself smile.
After a few moments, I could feel her starting to relax around me.
Another scan of her, and I knew that she still wasn’t feeling any pain –
and actually starting to adjust to it. About that time, she told me “I’m
getting used to it, now. Just take it slow, okay?”
“Whatever you say”, I reassured her.
Still, I waited a little longer before putting my hands on her hips,
then pressing myself into her - *slowly*, as she’d asked. I scanned her as
I did, learning that she had decided that the worst was over: once I was
inside her, the rest of me was pretty much the same size, so she wasn’t
being stretched any farther. By the time I got about halfway into her, my
scan revealed that not only was she relaxed about having me inside her that
way, but was actually starting to ENJOY it: as she’d gotten used to my
presence in her, the feeling of having me fill her so completely as I
entered her farther and farther was arousing her.
Soon enough, the deed was done: both of us felt it as her sphincter met
the base of my penis; my pelvis wedged into the juncture of her ass cheeks
while my balls softly kissed her wet and extended labia. I was inside her
most intimate place, completely and fully.
With my pubic hair brushing against the tight ring of her anus, I held
myself steady inside her – ready to give her as much time as she needed
before I began to make *active* love to her.
After I’d been inside her for a few moments, Diane took a deep breath,
then releasing it in a low moan of pleasure and arousal. I felt her relax
around me even more as she said “Oh, GOD, that feels weird! But it feels
*so* _good_, too!”
A few moments later, she told me “Go ahead and pull out a little bit,
then back in again – but slow, okay?”
Holding her hips steady, I carefully – SLOWLY – eased myself back,
letting perhaps half my length slide out of her tight opening. I waited a
few seconds, and then - just as patiently - pressed myself back into her.
I felt her shudder as I did, and quickly scanned her – only to discover
that the sensation of having me fill her again was nearly overloading her
with pleasure. Knowing that not only was she not feeling any pain, but was
actually *enjoying* what I was doing, I didn’t hesitate to do it again.
And again. And again.
Each time I did, I sped up my actions *ever* so slightly. After a
couple of minutes, I was pistoning in and out of her incredibly hot and
tight anus in a smooth, steady rhythm - a rhythm that her moans and gasps
told me was as pleasing and satisfying to her as it was to me.
The next few minutes were incredible – Diane had finally managed to
raise her body up, supporting with her arms. That left her to sway
gently in time with my thrusts into her. The sight of it fascinated me,
and I couldn’t help but lean over her a bit so I could take them into my
hands. When I did, I felt her nipples dragging across my palms as the
weight of her mammaries shifted in time with my thrusting; and I felt them
harden even more at the contact.
I scanned her again, and found that the feeling of having my erection
sliding in and out of her – filling, then emptying, her most intimate place
– was steadily moving her toward an orgasm. The problem was that *I* was
moving closer to it faster than she was: the feeling of her bowels being
wrapped around my hard member, and KNOWING where I was in her, was having
too much of an effect on ME. I knew that if something didn’t happen, I was
going to empty my balls in her before she got HER release, too. As good as
it felt to be buried in her that way; I wanted her to get the ultimate
pleasure from it so that she’d be more willing to do it again.
As I continued thrusting into her, I tried to figure out a way to delay
my own release without it being too obvious. A few moments later, I got an
idea, and quickly went about implementing it.
Entering Diane’s mind, I carefully planted a thought: that as nice as
what I was doing to her FELT, it might be just as erotic to SEE it. That
done, I continued to monitor her; taking every opportunity to bring the
idea up again and again. In short order, she spoke up, telling me “Mike! I
want to see – you know, *us*.”
“I think we can do that.”
“How?”
“You get on your back. I’m between your legs. All you have to do is
lift your legs some more, and you should be able to see.”
She thought a moment, and then quickly agreed to my suggestion. I
released her where I was cupping them in my hands, and took hold of
her hips. Holding her steady, I slowly eased my hips back to slide myself
free of her clenching rosette. With a barely audible ‘pop’, the head of my
penis pulled free of her; she quickly moved to lay on the bed, then rolled
onto her back. Looking up at me, she spread her legs in invitation before
raising her knees nearly to her chest.
Looking down at her, I said “You’re still going to have to hunch your
back a lot to see. You’ll probably want a couple of pillows to help keep
you comfortable.” I was after ever second of delay I could get.
She nodded her understanding, and let her legs drop as she quickly
grabbed the pillows to stack them under her shoulders. That accomplished,
her knees resumed their previous position. I moved between her legs and
leaned forward to put my hands on the bed on either side of her. She put
her hands behind her knees and pulled them even higher, nearly to her
shoulders. She released her legs, letting them rest against my arms.
After only a little adjustment, we were ready: taking hold of myself with
one hand, I positioned the head of my erection against the dark pink ring
of her rectum. A quick glance at showed that her eyes were locked on where
we were touching. I scanned her to find out that she was _more_ than ready
for what came next; indeed, she was looking forward to it.
I looked down between us and let my weight push my penis against her
anus – and watched as it easily popped through, allowing the rest of my
erection to follow it. As this was happening, I could hear Diane grunt as
I entered her again, followed by her moan of pleasure as she simultaneously
felt and *watched* what was happening to her.
When I was again filling her, Diane looked up at me, saying “Oh, *god*,
that was so sexy! I mean, I could _watch_ what you were doing at the same
time I was actually FEELING it. It was just *so* incredible!”
“I’m glad you liked it” I told her, before lowering my head to kiss her.
Our kiss continued for nearly a minute, ending only when I couldn’t resist
the temptation to flex my erection inside her. When I did, she broke our
kiss to gasp, and then tell me “That was such a turn-on, but I want MORE
now.”
Having had enough time that my excitement had tapered off a bit, I was
ready to pick up where I’d left off – and slowly eased myself out of her
until only the head was inside her sphincter. Our eyes stayed locked on
each other as I let my weight push me back inside her until I felt my balls
grazing her skin.
Over the next couple of minutes, I again gradually ratcheted up the
speed of my strokes. Finally, I was again in the same tempo that I’d been
in before. It wasn’t much longer before Diane started hunching herself up
toward me; her body welcoming my invading member as I plundered her most
private place. When she did, I scanned her, and found that she was getting
even more excited this time than she had before: being able to _watch_ as I
filled and emptied her back channel was as stimulating to her as the act
itself. So much so that I began to feel a change in the way I was entering
her – and when I looked down to see what was causing it, saw that she was
lubricating so much that there was a small overflow that was trickling down
to where we were joined; mixing with the lubrication we’d applied.
I scanned her a few times, and realized that I could speed up my actions
a bit – she was moving more quickly toward her release than she had been
before. I gradually increased the pace of my actions, carefully monitoring
her to make sure that I wasn’t hurting her, or moving her too quickly to
her orgasm. I was safe on both counts, and the increased pressure and
motion helped get me moving toward my own release.
Finally, we found ourselves on the ‘home stretch’: even as I felt my
balls tighten up, I scanned Diane to find that she was on the verge of
release herself, needing only some undefined trigger to make it happen. A
dozen strokes into her, and I was close; a dozen more, and I was there – I
felt my penis throb as the first of my jetted out the end to
begin flooding her bowels. That seemed to be all Diane needed to push her
over the edge, as well: even as I felt myself tighten up to do it again, I
felt her anus clamp down on me as her entire body went rigid. I nearly
didn’t get the second load into her: she was so tight around me that I
could barely past the tight ring of her anus. It was only by pushing
myself as far into her as I could that I was able to get enough of my
erection into her to let it happen – and that added penetration of her only
seemed to make her orgasm more intense.
As I was filling her dark passage with my semen, Diane was gasping and
groaning with her release; I felt a slight warmth across my balls as the
spasming in her pushed her essences out to saturate our pubic hair.
I could see her eyes roll back into her head as wave after wave of her
orgasm washed over her, in counterpoint to the wads of my semen washing
across her bowels.
I stayed inside Diane for as long as I could, even after my own climax
had ended. She experienced a few more spasms, but they gradually faded
out. I stayed above her, holding her, until my penis finally softened
enough that the pressure of her rectum pushed it out. When that happened,
I released first one then the other of her legs to guide them to the bed.
Next, I eased myself back a little, to let her pelvis relax as well. As
Diane slowly got her breath back, I moved next to her, and then gently
lifted her head and shoulders to take one of the pillows – letting her lay
back down again. With my own pillow now, I used it to prop myself up a bit
so that I could put an arm across her to hold her. She fairly hummed her
appreciation as she lifted her legs again, and then gestured for me to
slide my legs under hers. I did, and she let hers down again, so that we
finished up with her ‘sitting’ on my ‘lap’. Then she took my hand and
moved it to her before resting her hand on my arm. We lay there
like that for several minutes, getting our breath and senses back as we
cuddled.
The intimate silence between us was broken only when Diane softly
grasped my arm and said “Mike?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you.”
“For?” I asked.
“For this, you dummy!”, she grinned.
“Glad you enjoyed it.”
“Seems you enjoyed it, too.”
“Yup. One of the best birthday presents I’ve gotten in a *long* time!”
“ONE of the best?!” she demanded indignantly.
“Well, there was this fire truck I got when I was four…” I responded.
“A _fire truck_?”
“Yeah. It had a siren, squirted water, the whole deal. *Really* cool.”
“You’re comparing me to a _fire truck_?!”
At that point, I couldn’t stand it any longer, and busted out laughing
at the expression on her face. Only then did she realize that I’d been
teasing her, and poke me in the chest with her elbow before exclaiming
“Michael, you are such a *turd*!” – and laughing with me.
We were still laughing when Holly stuck her head in the door, demanding
to know what was so funny. So I told her, and she started laughing, too.
When all of us finally calmed down again, Holly told us “When I woke up,
Diane was gone, so I figured she was down here. I was just lying in bed,
thinking about stuff, when I heard you two laughing and I *had* to come in
and see what was so funny. I figured if you were laughing, you weren’t,
uh, busy.”
Diane told her “No, we’re not busy – NOW. I gave Mike his birthday
present, and BOTH of us are quite happy about it.”
Holly looked at her dubiously, and asked “And just what WAS your present
to him? All you told ME was that it was something special that you had to
give him alone.”
Diane looked at me questioningly, and I answered with a small shrug of
my shoulders – it was up to her if she wanted to tell Holly what we’d just
done. She knew that I wouldn’t talk to Holly about us, just as I didn’t
talk about me and Holly to HER – and didn’t expect them to talk to me about
what THEY did.
Diane thought it over for a few moments, and then told Holly “I was
curious about anal sex, so I found out about it with Mike as a special
present to him.”
I was surprised when it took Holly a few seconds to get it before her
eyes got positively HUGE as she asked “You DID? *There*? Really?”
“Yes, I did, there, and really.” Diane answered, an incipient grin on
her face.
Holly just stared at her for a few moments before turning her head
slightly to look at ME. I just looked her in the eye without saying
anything; after a few seconds, she broke our gaze to stare at Diane again.
Finally, Holly spoke up, asking Diane “It didn’t hurt? It wasn’t gross
or anything?”
“No, it didn’t hurt. We used some lube, and he was as nice about it as
he was when he got my OTHER cherry! And it wasn’t gross, either. I, uh,
took care of that before I got in here. What it WAS, was wonderful! I
mean, I was *really* surprised at how excited it made me – I mean, I even
_orgasmed_ from it!”
Holly got a doubtful look on her face, and Diane quickly assured her
“Really, I did! I mean, having him *there* got me _so_ hot. But when I
got to SEE it, too, well, that was it.”
“You *watched*? How? Never mind, just tell me what happened!”
“Later, okay? Right now, I’m feeling kind of, um, *squishy* and want to
clean up.”
Holly’s face fell in her disappointment, and Diane quickly added “I said
I wanted to clean up – I didn’t say I wanted to do it _alone_, silly! I
was hoping Mike would help, too; and you’re *always* welcome to take a
shower with me!”
Holly perked up considerably at that, and looked over at me.
“I’m feeling kind of ‘squishy’, too – different way and a different
place, though. I’d *love* to clean up with you – either or both of you.”
That settled, Diane lifted her legs so that I could slide mine out from
under her. When I did, Holly got a view of Diane’s ass – her eyes widened
briefly when she saw the remains of the lube still there. I quickly
scanned Diane, and learned that she’d done it for that very reason: to give
Holly reason to believe what we’d just done.
With Diane and I untangled, she got up and moved to the edge of the bed
to get up. I waited a few seconds – giving Holly a chance to see the lube
on ME – and followed her.
A couple minutes later, the three of us were in the shower, cleaning up.
Happily, the lube that Diane had gotten washed off fairly easily; I wasn’t
looking forward to spending the next few hours wearing it. During the
shower, Holly couldn’t help but try to find out more: when she tried to
wash between Diane’s ass cheeks, Diane jumped a little bit as Holly’s
fingers passed over her anus. That seemed to be all Holly needed to
confirm what Diane had told her, and she didn’t try anything else – aside
from trying to me to erection, which didn’t happen. The truth
of the matter was that *I* was a little sore from where I’d been, too –
Diane had been THAT tight.
Dried off and dressed, we made our way downstairs for some breakfast
before separating to our different tasks. I had a few errands to take care
of; Holly and Diane were going to talk about that morning, of course.
------------------------
Part 4
Over the next couple of months, a number of things happened. For my
Senior Prom, I asked out the from school that I’d gone out with the
most, and we had a great time. We finished up our evening with a
three-hour sex marathon at a local motel chain. When I got home, Holly and
Diane were both still awake – and when I scanned them, both were envious of
the girl, but not jealous of her. By way of compensation, I took the two
of them to a local amusement park a couple of times, and all three of us
had a blast.
The other major event was when I started getting back the results of my
college applications. I was surprised that so many of them accepted me;
Dad pointed out that he didn’t think colleges got that many high school
students that not only subscribed to the American Journal of Physics, but
had letters to the editor published.
When I’d gotten all the responses back, I went to Dad and talked to him
about where I should – and could – go to college. After a fairly lengthy
discussion, I finally settled on going to a in our state, even
though I’d been accepted to CalTech. Dad made pretty good money at his
job, but we weren’t actually “rich”. He could afford to send me to
college, but not to CalTech; he reminded me that Holly would probably want
to go to to, and that he’d have to pay her tuition, as well. I
understood, and didn’t have any problem with it – the school I was going to
had 90% of CalTechs’ reputation, but at half the cost. The school was just
over two hundred miles away; I could easily come home for weekends if I
wanted, but wouldn’t be able to actually live at home. Diane and Holly
were both disappointed by that, but even happier about the fact that I was
getting into such a good school.
After graduation, there really wasn’t much for me to do. Dad and gave me a *really* nice watch as a graduation present, while Holly and
Diane put on a private sex show for me – then invited me to join in about
the time I thought my dick couldn’t get any harder. As it turned out, it
could.
and Dad were both fine with the idea of my just lazing around for
the summer - *all* of us knew that I’d be busy enough when school started.
Diane and Holly both found summer jobs - jobs that left them plenty of free
time to spend with me, together and individually. I also had a few last
dates with some of the that I’d taken out before; most of them were
headed off to college, too, and we knew that we’d likely not see each other
for a while, if ever.
The end of July, Uncle Jack and Aunt Paula invited us to their for
a couple of weeks, and all three of us quickly accepted. As always, they
gave us enough to do to keep us from getting bored, but not enough to
actually _work_ us. We’d been there only a few days when Dad called to let
me know that the had sent a letter telling me that I’d been awarded
a scholarship to cover my tuition. I’d told them that I planned to major
in physics, and they’d put my name in for a scholarship; the person that
had first crack at it had decided to go to MIT, instead, so it was being
awarded to me, instead. When Aunt Paula and Uncle Jack learned that, both
of them fairly beamed in pride in me. Even Diane and Holly looked mildly
impressed.
Uncle Jack talked to me a few times about college. When he found out
that I was planning to stay in the dorms to save Dad money, he gave me one
of the few dirty looks I’d ever gotten from him. Then he promptly called
Dad, and chewed on him for about 5 minutes about being stupid enough to
agree to let me stay in the dorms - saying that Dad knew damn well that
there would be so much noise and commotion that I’d never be able to get
any proper sleep or studying.
Amazed at how Uncle Jack was talking to him, I listened as Uncle Jack
went on: “Dammit, Bob, I know you’re not made out of money, and you’ve only
got a couple more years before Holly goes off to college, too. Yeah, I
know you set up those tuition accounts; but both of us know that it
costs more to go to now that you thought it would. And *I* know
it’s still not going to be easy for you.
“Bob, don’t be any stupider than you have to be: ever since Paula and I
learned we couldn’t have kids, we planned to help Mike and Holly get
through college. I know we didn’t tell you – and we didn’t just because we
knew you’d be a damn fool and fuss about it like you are now! Fine, you’ve
done your part to make sure he can _go_ to college. Now let me do MY part,
and make sure he can do it right. Oh, quit bitching and listen to me!
Mike’s got *brains* between his ears, and he _uses_ them. This has
half a chance, he’s gonna do us ALL proud. You know that thing about
stacking my hay? The Ag agent stopped by one day and saw it. He asked me
why, and I told him. Then he asked me who, and I told him that, too.
Impressed the hell out of him, it did. His exact words were “That’s some
smart kid.” He didn’t believe me when I told him Mike was in his senior
year of HIGH school; had to show him that copy of Mike’s last report card
that you’d sent us to prove it. The next issue of the state Ag newsletter
I got, there was Mike’s idea, giving him full credit for it. I wouldn’t be
surprised if other states didn’t pick up on it, too. Yes, it was THAT
good!
“Now, are you going to let your pride get in the way, and send him off
to do a half-assed job in college? Or let me chip in some of what I – and
a bunch of other farmers – owe him, and let him do it *right*? I don’t
want to set him up in some penthouse apartment or anything; I just want to
make sure he’s got a quiet place to sleep and study – maybe share an
apartment or something with some other kids.”
With that, Uncle Jack got quiet for a couple minutes, and then finally
said “Glad to hear it, Bob. Thank you. And now that your knickers aren’t
all bunched up, I’ll tell you that Paula and me, we plan to do the same
thing for Holly.”
A few moments later, he followed that up by saying “To bad. We’re gonna
do it anyway. Like I said, your job is to get ‘em INTO college; we’re
making it OUR job to see to it they have the best chance they can once they
get there.”
He listened for a minute, before telling Dad “Now you listen to me:
these kids are the ‘uns that Paula and I couldn’t have. They mean as
much to us as they do to you, and we’re both damn proud of ‘em. We’re
gonna do whatever it takes to make sure they get the most they can from
college. That means that all they should have to worry about is SCHOOL,
and doing good in their studies. We ain’t plannin’ on paying for parties
and trips to the Bahamas or that kind of nonsense – but we’re damn well
going to make sure that they aren’t missing anything they really _need_,
either. If the situation was the reverse, I know damn well you’d be doing
the same for me, so there’s no point in you arguing about it.”
He listened a little more, and then said “That’s fine. We understand
each other, and we both know what’s gonna happen. Okay. Yeah, that’s fine
with me. Okay. Yeah, we’ll see you next time. Bye.”
Hanging up the phone, he turned to me, and said “You just heard what I
told your dad. Me and Paula, we’re going to pay for you a place to stay
off campus. I know you, Mike, and I know that you’re not going to stay in
some place where it’s parties all the time. I know you’ll be looking for
fun, too, but I trust you not to let it get in the way of your schooling.”
I nodded, and he went on “You’re closer to being a than most your
age. There ain’t a doubt in my mind that you’re going to do right good at
school, given a decent chance. And like you heard me tell your dad, me and
Paula are going to make sure you get it – you AND Holly. Both of you kids
have done us some kind of proud, and like I told your dad, we think of you
like you were our OWN kids. You didn’t know this, but it’s in your dad’s
will that if anything happened to him and your mom, WE were the ones to
take care of you. He didn’t have to ask us to, we TOLD him we would.”
He went on to say “You aren’t going to tell your dad this, but we’ll
also be sending you a little extra money to make sure that you can have a
_little_ fun, too. Paula and I both went to college, and know a body needs
to have something to do besides study all the time. Like I said, it won’t
be enough to be throwing any parties or going on any trips, but if you have
the _time_ to go to a or something, we’re going to make sure you have
the _money_ for it, too.”
I thanked him, and he told me “That’s all right. Like I said, your Aunt
Paula and I have both been to college, and know what it’s like. And that’s
why you’re welcome to come here any time you want a good meal, too. That
school you’re going to isn’t but an hour away, so if you need a meal or
some fresh groceries, you know where to find us. As a matter of fact, I
think Paula and I would BOTH feel better if you’d come here for Sunday
dinner once or twice a month. We went to that school, and unless they’ve
had some major improvements, the student cafeteria isn’t fit to feed my
hogs.”
I assured him that I’d be happy to wrap myself around some of Aunt
Paula’s cooking, and he smiled at me before telling me “I figured. Okay,
now that we got all that settled, let’s head back to the kitchen and see
what the women have been up to.”
I got up, and together we found out that Aunt Paula and the had
been making apple pies. So of course, we all had to sit down and ‘test’
one of them – with scoops of fresh ice cream to do it properly.
The rest of our time with them went by pretty much as usual. It was
only on the day before we were supposed to leave that Uncle Jack asked me
to go someplace with him. Of course I didn’t hesitate, figuring that he
needed some help with one of the or something. I got into the
truck with him, but instead of heading toward some part of the farm, he
headed toward town. As he was driving, I flexed my muscles a little bit,
trying to loosen up for the carrying and hauling I expected to be doing –
surely, we were going to be loading the truck with something.
Instead of the store or grain silo, though, he pulled into one of the
few garages in town, being there primarily to serve the farmers. He got
out, and I quickly followed him. As he approached the owner, Bill, he
asked “She ready?”, and got a nod in response. Uncle Jack headed over
toward where a few of the local farmers were bunched around a pickup truck,
looking it over. It was a few years old, and had obviously seen some use,
but was in surprisingly good condition – even to having received a new
paint job: a bright, BRIGHT red.
When we got close to it, Uncle Jack asked me “Well, what do you think of
her, Mike?”
I walked around it, looking it over – like I said, it was obviously
used, but in even better shape than I’d first thought: no obvious nicks,
dings, dents, or other body damage. New tires, new shocks (I bounced on
the front bumper to check them), clean under the hood and in the cab. I
asked “How long has she been sitting here?”, and got the answer “Oh, couple
of days” from one of the farmers. I knelt down and looked under the engine
– not a fresh drop of oil or anything else to be seen: no leaks of any of
the engine fluids.
“She _looks_ pretty good.” I admitted, “but how’s the engine?”
One of the farmers told me “Rebuilt a couple weeks ago. She’s been
drove enough to break her in, but that’s it.”
Another tossed me a set of keys, and said “Go ahead, start ‘er up.”
I climbed into the cab – the door closed with a satisfying dull ‘thunk’
– and fired up the engine, which purred like a kitten. No smoke or
anything else came out of the exhaust when I started it, or when I revved
the engine a bit – which surprised me by how quickly it responded.
Four-speed transmission, stick on the floor, proper gauges instead of idiot
lights, the odometer showed a little over 80,000 miles. Yeah, it had been
worked hard – but with the engine rebuilt, it was good for that many more,
easily.
I shut the engine off, and climbed out, telling them “Sounds pretty
good, too. Right nice.”
The farmers all got grins on their faces, and Uncle Jack told me “Glad
you like her, Mike. She’s yours.”
I stared at him, dumbfounded, as the grins got even wider.
Uncle Jack openly laughed at the expression on my face before telling me
“Close your mouth, Mike, before a fly gets in!”
I picked my jaw up off the ground, and Uncle Jack told me “You heard me
tell your dad, that was a right good turn you did us with that hay idea.
It was my idea to give you a truck for your graduation; I figured that
clunker you have is fine for around town, but didn’t think it was something
to take on the road” – I’d had the same thoughts – “and the here
decided to dress it up some after you made the Ag paper.”
As he was talking, the farmers moved around the truck so that they were
generally lined up, facing me. Uncle Jack went on to tell me “Fred, there”
– he took a step forward, and I shook his hand, thanking him – “put the
tires on it. Gus” – another stepped forward, and I thanked him the same
way – “covered the whorehouse paint job.” – they all laughed at that –
“Andy” – another farmer that I thanked – “came up with the engine and Al” –
I shook his hand, too – “took care of getting it rebuilt. Tommy Smithers”
– absent from the group – “chipped in by paying for getting the mechanical
cleaned up and fixed. Bill, over there, spent some of his free time taking
care of the bodywork. The title is in the glove box, and you’ve got the
keys. She’s all yours, Mike.”
I looked all of them in the eyes before telling them “Thank you. Thank
you *very* much.”
It was Andy that told me “It’s us thankin’ you, Mike. We haven’t had a
single hay fire since we all took up your idea; and we’d usually have had a
couple or more by now. Seems the stock is a little happier with it, too.
Last winter, my milk cows output went up even more they have before, and I
reckon it was the better fodder.” The others were nodding as he was
talking, letting me know that he was speaking for all of them.
A few moment went by, and Al spoke up, saying “I’m glad you like ‘er,
Mike. I’m glad I could get in for this, and glad to have met you again.
But I’m sorry to say that I still got chores.”
I quickly moved to shake his hand again; then as the others told us they
had to go, too, with them as well. In each case, they looked at me in a
way to let me know that they were thinking of me as more than just a high
school kid – that I was one of them, after a fashion.
When they’d all left, I went over to thank Bill, too – who told me “Glad
to do it, Mike. You do those folks a good turn, you’re helping all of us
here in town, too.”
As Uncle Jack and I headed back to where his – and my! – trucks were
parked, he clapped me on the shoulder, and said “I told you, Mike. You’re
a bunch more grown up that most your age. Those saw it, too. There
isn’t a one of them that wouldn’t be happy to have you working on their
farm, or sitting at their table. Now we’d best be getting back before your
Aunt Paula starts getting worried, and so you can show the your new
toy!”
I got in and started the engine again, letting it warm up a little
before carefully putting it in gear to follow Uncle Jack back to the -
with a grin plastered to my face the whole drive. When we pulled into the
area where Uncle Jack and Aunt Paula parked their vehicles, Holly and Diane
came out of the house to see who was with us – and shrieked their joy for
me when Uncle Jack told them what had happened. While both of them were
hugging me, I looked over to where Uncle Jack and Aunt Paula were both
looking at me with obvious pride and affection.
The next day, they saw us off as we headed back home in MY truck.
Before we left, they loaded us up with plenty of fresh fruit and vegetables
– and the admonition to be careful. Diane and Holly took turns sitting
next to me during the drive, my arm around their shoulders and my hand over
a – at their insistence – as the three of us sang along with the
radio in the truck.
A couple of days after we got back, Dad told me that he thought we
should find me a place near in the next few days. I said that it
sounded like a good idea, and we made arrangements to do it that following
Friday.
During the drive, Dad and I had a chance to talk some more; I learned
that he still wasn’t *happy* about Uncle Jack’s help, but had come to
realize that it made sense. Then he did something that absolutely amazed
me: he told me how proud he was of me. I always knew that he and loved
us and all that, and he’d even congratulated me when I did well in school.
He even helped me with some of my school projects when he could – but he’d
never come out and said anything like *THAT* to me.
He told me “Mike, I know I’ve never told you this before, but I’m proud
of you, son. Real proud. You’ve always done well in school, and you’ve
never caused me or your any worry – at least, nothing that ANY
parent of a teenager doesn’t worry about!” – that part with a wry grin –
“You’re not _great_ at sports, but you’ve been good enough to make the
teams, and I could see that you *always* gave it your best shot. I worried
about you going out with girls, but you’ve been smarter and more careful
than I had any right to hope for: I don’t think for a minute that you’re
still a virgin, but there haven’t been any pregnancies or angry calling me up. I don’t know how close you’ve gotten with Diane – but she
seems happy enough, and she still comes over, so I’m not going to worry
about it. She’s a good person, and I think you could do a lot worse than
having her as a girlfriend, if it comes to that. I don’t know – and don’t
WANT to know! – about you and Holly. You’re only a couple of years apart,
and you both live in the same house. God knows, your and I have
left you alone often enough. But I trust you, Mike – I trust you, and
Holly, enough to believe that nothing has happened that would either
one of you. I think you’ve both got enough good sense not to get involved
with anything really *wrong*. I heard about that kid that tried to rape
Holly, and I heard that you did SOMETHING to him. I don’t know what it
was, and doubt that I ever will – but it proves to me that you wouldn’t do
anything to her yourself, either.
“I know how much Paula and Jack love you, and how proud of you they are.
Jack told me that he was going to give you a truck for graduation; what I
didn’t know was how good it was going to be. If he, and those other
farmers, were so impressed with what you did that they’re willing to go
that far with it, I’ve got to figure that what you did was really
something. Jack sent me a copy of the article about you from that magazine
or newsletter he gets; and your idea really made an impression on some
people.
He sighed, and went on “I guess the bottom line is that I know Jack was
right. You’re a good kid – no, – and you’ve got a good head on
your shoulders. I can afford to send you and Holly to college. But I have
to admit that Jack’s help will make the difference between the two of you
just _going_, and doing it RIGHT. And I’m proud enough of you – your good
sense, your smarts, your *character* - to be willing to accept his help to
make sure you get the best chance possible. I kind of knew it before, but
didn’t really SEE it until Jack told it to me: given half a chance, you’re
going to make us ALL proud – even prouder than we already are.”
It was one long speech, coming from Dad – all I could do was say “Uh,
thanks, Dad. I won’t let you down.”
He looked over at me and smiled, telling me “I know, Mike. I know.”,
his confidence and trust in me clear in his voice.
We got to the around mid-morning. I didn’t know it, but Dad had
gotten some of the newspapers for the area and done a little research. We
spent the morning looking at places, but neither one of us was really
satisfied with any of them by the time we took a break for lunch. It was
the second place we tried that afternoon that we hit pay dirt: a smallish
3-bedroom house a couple miles from school. The previous years, it had
been home to a series of going to school – when one graduated, the
ones left behind would find a replacement that would stay there until THEY
graduated. It resulted in a certain degree of continuity with the
landlord, who gave them a little bit of a break on the rent – and was
quicker to respond to the very infrequent problem. Because of the
continuity, and the fact that they behaved themselves, the neighbors were
surprisingly tolerant of having a bunch of students living there –
it was actually a residential neighborhood. The previous year, there had
been three of them, of course: a math major, a chemistry major, and an
English major. The English major had graduated, so they were looking for
someone to take his place; next to leave would be the chemist. They were
initially a little hesitant about taking in a freshman, preferring
sophomores - until they learned that I was there on a scholarship. Any
last fears they had were calmed when Dad gave them his business card, and
told them “I know there aren’t going to be any problems. But if you have
ANY questions or want to say ANYTHING to me about him being here, you can
call me - collect, if you want. Whatever it is, I’ll make it right. I
know Mike is here to study, not party, but if it would make you feel
better, I’ll give you a blank check right now, to guarantee you don’t get
stuck for rent or anything like that.”
His willingness to ‘put it on the line’ like that reassured them that I
was a good risk, and we quickly settled on the details: I was to pay one
third of the rent and utilities, including local phone. Long distance was
separate; groceries were my own problem. The rules were pretty simple:
everybody pretty much knew what they brought in to eat, but putting
initials on things was a guarantee that it wouldn’t be molested. Quiet
hours were from 10:00 PM to 6:00 AM – but excessive noise at other times
was still discouraged. I’d have the smallest bedroom (sparsely furnished,
like the rest of the house), to start. As people graduated, the custom was
that those left behind got to ‘move up’ to the next larger room. Everyone
chipped in to clean the place on Saturday afternoons; the cleaning tasks
were assigned by seniority – they showed me the list (used long enough that
they’d had it laminated!) and people were identified only as A, B, and C.
As new guy – C - I got the crud jobs, like cleaning toilets; but nothing I
hadn’t done at home. It was still expected for everyone to clean up after
themselves – whether dishes, meals, or anything else – so none of the jobs
was particularly tough or demeaning. The new guy was on probation for half
of a term. To ensure we all followed the rules, it had been established
that if someone violated them, that person would receive a written notice.
3 such notices and the person was out. But because the two left behind
would have to pick up the additional rent and utilities, there was reason
for them not to abuse their nominal power. No drugs, no booze – not even
beer. were a gray area: as long as they didn’t violate the rules, or
cause other problems, it was up to the individual – but the clear
implication was that anything more than an occasional sleep-over was
frowned on.
They even had all this typed up, and handed me a copy of it before we
(okay, Dad) gave them a check for the first month’s rent. With that done,
they gave me a key to the place, and we worked out when I’d move in. At
their suggestion, I agreed to move in a little over a week before
registration – it would help me beat most of the rush, and would give me
some time to get used to the area. Both of them offered to help guide when
they could, and said they’d give me some tips to make registration faster
and easier, too. They brightened considerably when I asked where I should
park – both rode bicycles when the weather permitted, and riding a bus or
catching a ride with a friend when they had to. Reassured that the vehicle
was in good repair (specifically, a working muffler so the neighbors
wouldn’t be disturbed), they let me know that the driveway next to the
house was fine – that they’d never had any trouble with vandalism or
anything like that.
When we’d left the house, our next stop was a bank, where Dad helped get
me set up with an account. The bank had something new – Automatic Teller
Machines – that I could use to get money any time I needed. With that as
an option, I decided to pass on actual checks: I didn’t want even the
*temptation* of overdrawing my account, and having just the ATM card would
prevent that from happening. Dad seemed pleased at my reasoning.
Now that I had a place to stay and a bank to use, all that was left was
for me to make sure I could find my way around. When Dad stopped at a gas
station to fill up, I went inside and bought maps of the area to go along
with the ones the had sent me. To my surprise, Dad suggested that
we drive around for a little while, so I could get an idea of where things
were in relation to each other - I’d thought about doing that, but didn’t
want to bother him with it. I quickly agreed, and we spent the next couple
of hours just finding our way around. I got a pretty good idea of where
the nearest grocery and convenience stores were, where I could do my
laundry, and where the libraries, parks, and so on were located.
As we drove, Dad and I talked. Not just about school, but about him,
me, Holly, Diane, Mom, and anything else we thought of. Every so often,
Dad would quiz me about where we were, and how to get to someplace else;
after a couple of hours, it became clear that I wouldn’t have any real
problems finding my way around – at least, in a general sense. Apparently
satisfied that I wouldn’t run out of gas and die of starvation in the
middle of an urban environment, Dad finally pointed the car toward home.
Even on the drive back, we continued our conversation – by the time we
pulled into the driveway, I felt even closer to him than I had before.
The last couple of weeks before I was to move, things were busy; even
hectic at times. But there was never any real sense of ‘out of control’,
either. took me on a shopping spree for the stuff that I’d need: bed
linens (the bed in the house was a different size than what I had at home),
some basic cooking utensils, school supplies, clothes, and so on. Somehow,
I managed to keep her from breaking the budget by pointing out, wherever I
could, the things that I already had, and could take with me: towels,
nearly all my clothing, my shelf-top stereo, the small in my room, my
alarm clock, and so on. It was only by refusing to use it that I convinced
her not to buy me a miniature fridge for my bedroom – she was worried that
the other would eat everything I brought home, leaving me to starve.
She finally gave in when I told her “Mom! This is – nobody’s going
to beat me up and take my lunch money, okay?”
Dad did his own part: handing me a couple of gas station credit cards,
he told me “Here, Mike, I want you to have these. Don’t be afraid to use
them, either: I know you’re not going to be driving all over for the fun of
it, and if someone offers to give you a couple bucks for taking them
somewhere, I trust you to accept it. But there are other things you’ll
probably need them for, too, like oil and that kind of thing. And here’s a
card for our phone. You call us with that any time you want; it guarantees
the cheapest rate, and gets billed here. You know how your will get
if you don’t call her often enough – and I’ll want to hear from you, too.”
A couple of days later, he brought home a new computer. Not the
top-of-the-line model, but not missing it by much, either. He told me
“This is yours, Mike. If anyone in this house can put it to use, you can.
If there’s anything you need to go with it, let me know.”
I was busy doing my own thing, too. Holly got the keys and title to my
car – she’d been hinting at Dad that she’d like one, and it got Dad off the
hook: I knew he had enough other things to worry about. She knew about its
few quirks, and would never be far from help if she needed it.
I really didn’t have anything to give Diane – except _me_. Every moment
I could spare was given to her, and to a lesser extent, Holly. Both of
them understood, and neither of them asked for more than what they got. On
several occasions, I *made* the time to be with Diane.
On the last one – a couple days before I was to leave - Diane and I were
sitting in the yard by the pool, her in my lap and my arms around her. My
hands were inside the light robe she was wearing, cupping her breasts, and
neither of us noticed when Dad came out – until he cleared his throat.
Both of us looked up at him in surprise, and Diane gave out a small squeak.
Pointedly not looking at her, he told me “Mike, I’ve got something else for
you – one of my credit cards. It’s for emergencies, and I trust you to
know what constitutes an ‘emergency’. Use it if you need it, then let me
know, okay?”, and stuck his hand out. In it, I could see the card that he
hardly used, referring to it as his ‘gotta have it’ card – meaning that he
kept it in reserve for emergencies or for when he HAD to have something and
didn’t want to risk going over the limit on his other cards. He was
_meticulous_ about keeping a zero balance on THIS one.
Diane was shivering slightly in my lap, waiting for him to say
something, but he was careful not to notice where my hand mysteriously
appeared from when I took the card from him – other than to give me a wink
that Diane couldn’t see before heading back into the house.
Diane was amazed when he left – she’s fully expected him to say
*something* to her, or me, about the situation we’d been in when he found
us. She turned her head to ask me “Uh, am I imagining things, or did your
dad just catch us with your hands on my tits, and not say or do ANYTHING
about it?”
“No, you’re not imagining things. While I was at with him, he
came out and TOLD me that he figured we might have been doing stuff – and
that he was cool with it. He didn’t use those words, of course, but it was
clear enough.”
She gave me a doubtful look, and I explained “Really, he did. He even
said he thought you were a pretty good person, and that he thought I could
do a lot worse than having you as my girlfriend.”
“And what do you think?”
“I think he’s right. That’s why I was going to ask you if you would -
be my girlfriend, that is.”
“WHAT?!”
“Look, I know the timing is lousy, with me going of to college. But
I’ll be coming home pretty often, and you really are pretty important to
me. I love you.”
Diane stared at me for several long, long seconds. I know that I could
have scanned to find out what her answer was, or even GIVEN her the answer
I wanted. But with her and Holly both, I’d deliberately avoided scanning
them or putting thoughts in their heads any more than necessary. Yes, I’d
influenced them – on several occasions. But I had NEVER outright *pushed*
them. And the more I really got to know them, the less I wanted to do
anything like that TO them.
So I was most definitely nervous when Diane finally opened her mouth to
give me an answer: “Yes, Mike, I’ll be your girlfriend” – leaving me with a
sense of incredible relief that she’d agreed.
What surprised me, though, was when she followed that by asking “But
what about college, Mike? I know you’re going to meet there. What
happens then?”
I’d thought about it, of course. Long and hard, in fact. So I was
ready with my answer.
“Then I’ll meet them. Same as you’re going to MEET guys. Doesn’t much
mean anything either way – unless something happens. I don’t think I’m
likely to meet anyone that could mean as much to me as you do, though. And
I can promise you, I’m certainly not going to be *trying* to meet one, much
less looking.”
She looked deep into my eyes for a bit. Satisfied with what she saw
there, she nodded, and said “Fair enough. You’re not promising me it won’t
happen, and that’s fine – you couldn’t control that, anyway. Your word
about the rest of it is enough for me. I know there will be places you’ll
want to go, and things you’ll want to do, that you’ll take a with you.
But I know that you’ll only take her because *I* won’t be there, and
nothing more. I love you, too, Michael – more than I really knew before
tonight. So yes, I’ll be delighted to be your girlfriend.”
We looked into each other’s eyes for a few moments before she moved into
my arms, and the two of us shared a hug and a long, loving kiss. When that
happened, I realized that I didn’t know how much I loved her, either, until
that night.
We stayed out there for quite a while, content just to be in each
other’s arms. Only when it started to get late did we finally get up, and
head inside holding hands. We stopped at the end of the hallway, next to
the bottom of the stairs; I think Dad must have talked to somewhere
along the line: she deliberately avoided looking at us as she wished us a
good night. I knew that it wasn’t because she was upset with us; rather,
she just wasn’t wildly enthusiastic about the idea, and didn’t want us to
think she was. Dad DID look at me – us – and gave us a slight nod of his
head before wishing us the same. Behind him, Holly had a big grin on her
face, and mimed applauding us. The two of us said our goodnights to them,
and headed up the stairs, still hand in hand.
Once in my room, I closed the door behind us – I didn’t bother locking
it because I knew that no one would disturb us before morning. With our
relationship essentially out in the open, Diane and I both felt more
comfortable and relaxed as we undressed. I was wearing only shorts and
sandals; she a bikini under her robe. It didn’t take long before we were
both naked and facing each other.
I took her hand in mine, it up to my lips so I could kiss it
softly. When I was done, she slowly moved into my arms so we could share
another that was more personal, more loving. Several seconds later,
holding hands again, we moved to the bed where Diane guided me to lay down.
A few moments later she lay down, too – then continued on until she was
lying on top of me: her legs straddling my waist and her pressing
against my chest as she lay face to face with me.
Taking my face in her hands, she told me “Michael, as long as you will
have me, I’m yours. You are the one who made me a woman, and showed me
what it was like to really CARE about someone. You know what I have with
Holly, and you don’t mind – if anything, you almost encourage it, because
you seem to know it’s something *special*. I know that Holly and I BOTH
teased you a lot, there at the beginning. But you never, _ever_ said or
did anything to push us or make us uncomfortable. You’ve been incredibly
patient and gentle and caring and LOVING with both of us. There isn’t a
doubt in my mind that if it had been me, instead of Holly, with Charlie
Wilkins, you would have done the same thing – and I can’t tell you how much
that means to me. I know that you’ve gone out with some of the from
school, and ‘been’ with them. I’m okay with that – I know that you
wouldn’t do it unless you cared about them, at least a little bit, and
that’s fine with me. I’ve gotten to know you, Michael, and I know that if
you cared about them enough to want to be with them like that, then they
were good people. And now you’ve asked ME to be your girlfriend. Not just
somebody to go out on dates with, but your *girlfriend*. You know that
I’ve been out on dates with some of the from school. I even let some
of them kiss me goodnight – but ONLY goodnight kisses. I never did
anything more with ANY of them for one simple reason: they weren’t YOU. I
really didn’t understand that until tonight: then, I just thought that it
didn’t seem right, or that I wasn’t that interested in them; it was only
tonight that I understood the REAL reason. You tease me mercilessly, you
tell me your bad jokes, and sometimes you just make me crazy – but you’re
always there for me, too: loving and gentle and caring. When I’m in your
arms, I feel safe, and loved - and more than anything else, HAPPY. Yes,
Michael, I’ll be your girlfriend. Knowing that I’m yours, and that you’re
mine, well… I can’t think of anything else that seems so *right*.”
I took her into my arms, and held her as I guided her onto her back
while I lay on my side next to her. I put my hand on her cheek and told
her “Yes, Diane- I’m yours, just as you said you were mine. What I first
noticed about you was this” – I moved my hand long enough to gesture along
her body, then put it back – “But what I fell in love with was what’s
inside: here” – a finger to where her heart was – “and here” – another to
her temple, indicating her mind. I went on to say “You gave me your
virginity – TWICE. Both times, it was even more special to me because it
was YOU making the offer. You told me that all you’ve had with other has been goodnight kisses, and I believe you. But even if it had been
more, I wouldn’t mind – because I know you wouldn’t give yourself that way
to anyone that you didn’t think worthy of your gift. But I’m YOURS now,
and I have absolutely no interest in changing that in any way.
I went on to tell her “Yes, I DO believe that what you and Holly have is
special. You saw her just now: she was actually *happy* that we’re going
to be together. If she can be that enthusiastic about OUR happiness, I’ve
got no interest in getting in the way of HERS. You’re both female – and
delightfully so! But that doesn’t matter to ME except for any problems it
causes you because of other people. If it happens that the two of you
decide that all you want is to be able to be friends and not lovers, then
that’s up to you – it’s not for ME to decide either way. All that matters
to me is that both of you are happy. What you do, or don’t do with Holly;
what you’ve done or not done with other – none of it matters to me
now. I’m yours, and you’re mine, from this moment on.”
By the time I finished, Diane was starting to leak a little bit around
the eyes. I quickly scanned her, making sure that they were GOOD tears,
not bad. Then I leaned down to kiss them away – and kept kissing her,
anyplace I could fit my lips. Eyes, ear, nose, forehead, cheeks – all were
targets for my attentions.
And when she moved my hand from her cheek to her breast, I knew that she
wanted to consummate our new, deeper, relationship.
I looked into her eyes, and she gave me a small nod of her head to
confirm what I’d thought. I nodded slowly in return, letting her know that
I accepted - and respected - her decision. I lowered my head again to
place a feather-light kiss on her lips before moving over her. She readily
moved her legs apart to make room for me; resting on my knees and elbows
above her, I started kissing her again: first on the point of her shoulder,
then the base of her neck. Her collarbone was next, then the top of her
shoulder. Back to the base of her neck, and up to her earlobe. Forward to
her temple, then to the corner of her jaw. Along her jaw line to the other
side, with a brief side trip to her throat. The top of her ear, then the
earlobe. Her collarbone was next, followed by the base of her neck. The
point of her shoulder, and back to the point of her jaw. Every square inch
of her face, in random order. Down to the base of her throat, and back
again, stopping at her lips where we shared a soft - but passionate - kiss.
Raising myself over her, I took her hands in mine, kissing the back of each
of her fingers softly before turning her hands over to kiss their palms.
Releasing them, I lowered myself again to begin kissing her body – starting
at the upper edges of her chest.
From one side to the other, I kissed my way across her body – each pass
from one side to the other a trifle lower than the one before. In a couple
of minutes, I’d worked my way to the upper slopes of her breasts,
accompanied by Diane’s rapid breathing. Closer now to my first goal, I
carefully switched over to a series of circles and curves and spirals;
using my lips to gently nibble at her breasts. Ever so slowly, I went from
one to the other, and back again – spiraling up one only to stop
halfway, and nibble my way over to the base of the other. Each time, I
started slightly higher on her breast, and broke off my actions that much
closer to her areolas and nipples, which were clearly erect with her
arousal. Finally, it was time: when I’d spiraled my way to the edge of her
areola, I pulled my lips away, only to take her nipple in my mouth a moment
later, accompanied by her gasp of pleasure. I on the end of her
breast softly as I fluttered my tongue across its nipple and ‘chewed’ on it
with my lips. Diane’s response was to bury her hands in my hair and hold
me in place, encouraging me to continue. I did for a while – but I didn’t
want the other to feel neglected, and moved to repeat my actions on
it, as well. For the next couple of minutes, I switched back and forth
between them, until I had both of her nipples hard and erect. After giving
each of her nipples a lick with my tongue, I moved on to something else:
moving my mouth to different parts of her – other than her nipples –
and gently them partway into my mouth before releasing them with a
soft lick. Sides, bottoms, tops – the entire surface of her received my attentions.
Again I had a plan in mind, and as I finished my ministrations, I eased
my way into a pattern across her lower torso. From there, I moved to a
series of soft kisses across her belly, again easing my way down her body
with infinite patience as she panted her arousal. I paused for a little
while to pay special attention to her belly button – an ‘innie’, and as
cute to me as she was. From there, it was on to her abdomen – one hip to
the other, and back again, I showered her with small kisses. Finally, I
knew that I was nearing my final goal: I could feel the softness of her
pubic hair gradually tickle its way up my throat to under my chin, and
under my lips. I carefully kissed my way around the dark, dense mass of
her pubis, down along the crease between her thigh and pelvis.
Even before I’d gotten as far as her navel, I could smell her – the
thick, rich, heady scent of female lust. Now, as I got nearer and nearer
the source, the aroma grew stronger and more defined. Slowly and gently, I
closed in on my target. As I did, Diane spread her legs, them up
toward her body to make room for me between her firm thighs.
From the crease of her thigh and pelvis, I eased my way down her thigh:
at the end of each kiss of her smooth skin, I’d use my lips to give her a
feather-light nibble, barely disturbing the surface of her warm flesh. As
my lips blazed a trail along the inside of her thigh, my hand was mapping
the rest of her leg. From her toes to her knees to her hips, there wasn’t
a bit of her that wasn’t subjected to my Braille explorations. By the time
my lips reached mid-thigh, she was all but quivering under my
ministrations; I slowly reversed course back toward the dark wedge that
covered her mons, but did nothing to conceal her arousal – her vaginal lips
were extended and well parted, the gap between them faintly glistening.
Once again at her pelvis, I moved from one side to the other of her
mons, pausing only long enough to give her inner lips a soft lick that
barely disturbed them as I collected a small sample of her musky,
spicy-sweet oils.
I duplicated my actions on her other leg – kissing my way toward her
knee as my fingers danced across her soft skin. This time, though, as I
neared the mid-point of her thigh, she *did* start quivering. I
backtracked to the where I started from, then a little farther: directly
under my lips, her fully-extended labia flowed downward from her erect and
exposed clitoris as they framed the visibly wet entrance to her womanhood.
Taking a quick look up at her, I saw that she had her hands full of bed
covers and her eyes were closed as her head slowly turned from side to
side; she was anxiously – eagerly – waiting what she knew was next.
I didn’t disappoint her.
Lowering my head, I licked her cleft from bottom to top, tasting the
exotic oils she was producing for me, before letting my tongue deal a
dancing blow to her hardened clitoris. When that happened, her eyes flew
open as she released a loud gasp and her hips snapped off the bed in
response. As her hips slowly lowered to the bed again, I fastened my mouth
on her steamy opening: softly precious nectar from her as I let my
tongue trace the delicate folds of her vaginal opening. She groaned deeply
as she spread her legs, opening herself to me even more. For perhaps a
minute, I delighted in the flavor that Diane shared with all women, yet was
uniquely hers.
With the essence of Diane still on my taste buds, I expanded my efforts
to include her clitoris. I started by licking at it *ever* so softly and
briefly, then gradually increasing the pressure and time I spent on it. I
continued that until I heard Diane start moaning with a combination of
arousal and pleasure; only then did I gradually change over to circling her
clitoris with my tongue, in varying patterns and pressures – from slow firm
circling pressure to a rapid flutter across it, and anything and everything
else I could think of, it all pleased her.
When my tongue started to tire, I went back to her labia and the opening
they guarded. I’d take one of them into my mouth and gently suck on it as
I used my lips to ‘chew’ on the rest – then pause to lick and suck at her
hot and wet vaginal entrance before doing the same to the other. Back and
forth – and between them – I went, until I felt that my tongue was
sufficiently recovered.
When she felt me probing at her opening with it, she again lifted her
hips, then spread her thighs in welcome. Forming a rod with my tongue, I
pressed it into her as deeply as I could – and getting myself a fresh taste
of her woman’s nectar. For the next couple of minutes, I used my tongue on
– and in – her in every way I could: making love to her with it as though
it were my penis, trying to curl and flex it inside her, and simply lapping
at her as though she were an ice cream cone. Only when I felt her pressing
her pelvis against my mouth as she tried to get more of me inside her did I
slow, then stop, my actions.
When I left her pelvis, she emitted a soft groan of disappointment; when
she felt me move over her, she quickly opened her eyes – then smiled when
she saw that I was moving over her, my erection softly swaying beneath me.
When we were again face to face, I lowered myself to rest on my elbows
as Diane raised her head to give me a kiss – tasting her own flavor on my
lips and tongue. As the kiss went on, she put her arms around me, hugging
me tightly. Only when we had to come up for air – both of us panting
slightly - did she loosen her grip.
We looked into each other’s eyes for several long moments before I felt
Diane move under me: rubbing her pubis against my erection where it was
resting on her mons. Our eyes still locked, I lifted myself slightly then
eased back a bit so that my penis hung down, the head touching her labia
near her clitoris. Her eyes stayed on mine as I felt her lift her hips
slightly, positioning herself to that I was at her entrance. Our eyes
still on each other, and still in each other’s embrace, we silently agreed
that it was time.
I gently pressed myself against her slightly, making sure that we were
lined up properly. Satisfied that we were, I pushed again, more firmly;
feeling it as I started to slip past the tight ring of her entrance. For
her part, Diane spread her thighs again to make it easier for me; I could
*feel* it as she consciously relaxed herself to take me in. In only a
couple of seconds, I was through, and I felt the muscles at her vaginal
entrance tighten around my penis as she released her control of them. What
I’d been doing to her had made her incredibly hot and wet inside – I knew
that I wouldn’t have any trouble getting the rest of myself into her. What
pleased me most, though, was how wonderfully tight she felt around me: if I
hadn’t been the one to deflower her, I would have thought that she might
still be a virgin.
With the change in our relationship, I wanted to make this time even
more special than it already was: the last time we’d be able to be together
before I left for college. Both of us knew that it would be several weeks
before I’d be back.
I entered her slowly, gently, and carefully. I slid myself into her a
fraction of an inch, then back out again slightly to spread her ample oils.
Back in, a little further, then not as far back out. Over the next minute,
I took my time: easing myself into her, patiently. It wasn’t until I felt
my pelvis against hers that I saw her eyes close as a smile of satisfaction
crossed her face. We stayed like that for several seconds, locked with
each other, before her eyes opened again. When they did, I could see in
them how happy she was; how pleased with what I’d just done; and how much
joy she felt at being there with me.
We had no time limit, no worries about being ‘caught’, no need to rush.
For the first time ever, we were free to take our time and please each
other without having to concern ourselves about anything else. The times
we’d had before were good – even great. All of our time before had been
loving; but this – this was LOVE.
And that was what we did: made LOVE.
Both of us watched as I started moving in her: her labia extended as I
withdrew from her, clasping at me as though trying to hold me inside.
Then, when I pressed myself back into her, they reversed direction as
though guiding me. A few more strokes, and I was thoroughly wetted with
her juices; when that happened, Diane’s vaginal lips relaxed their grip on
me, changing position only slightly as my glistening penis slid between
them. I couldn’t resist the temptation, and scanned Diane: she was
surprised at how wet she was, and how her labia had changed as we made
love. She was delighted with the sight of my glistening penis sliding
between her vaginal lips as she felt me alternately filling and emptying
her womanhood.
With not hurry or pressure, we took our time as we made love – neither
of us feel any need to rush things, which left us free to not just enjoy,
but _savor_ the sensations we were creating in each other. Our lovemaking
was slow and gentle and patient; when I started to feel a little tired,
Diane knew it, and we changed positions by unspoken agreement.
I pulled free of her, and Diane readily moved to her hands and knees –
after pausing to quickly lick her juices off my erection. I moved behind
her and easily slid myself back into her before reaching down and forward
to take her soft/firm in my hands. Before I could begin moving in
her, Diane took charge, easing herself forward to let my again-shiny penis
slip out of her until only the head was inside her before rocking herself
back toward me again. As her rocking motions slowly sped up, I continued
to caress and softly squeeze her breasts, and gently pull on her nipples.
We spent many long, pleasurable minutes with Diane slowly impaling herself
on me as I let my hands gently wander across her back and sides and hips
and thighs and body, delighting in the soft smoothness of her skin where it
covered the rubbery-firm muscle underneath.
After a while, I could tell that it was Diane’s turn to feel the effects
of her efforts; again, no word were necessary as I guided her to lay on her
back where she happily spread her legs for me in invitation. I eased
myself between her thighs, and then moved her legs so they were draped over
my own – leaving me essentially sitting on the bed with Diane laying in
front of me. She quickly understood what I was planning to do, and
carefully scooted herself ‘down’ until my manhood was resting on her dense
muff. I eased myself back a bit as I guided my member between Diane’s
vaginal lips while she used one hand to hold herself open for me. We
looked into each other’s eyes as we felt me slip into position, then on
through the elastic opening of her femininity. When I let myself slip
forward to the place I’d been in before, we found that we were in perfect
position: just over half of my male sword was surrounded by her female
sheath. With very little effort, I would be able to plumb the depths of
her hot cavern; as an additional benefit, it left both of us with our hands
free to explore each other’s bodies.
A few minutes later, I leaned forward so that the two of us could share
a long, deep, and loving kiss as we continued our lovemaking. When the
kiss ended, I made a small detour so that I could start licking and on Diane’s puckered and erect nipples as she lightly dragged her
fingernails across my back and sides.
By the time I lifted my head again, I could feel Diane’s clasping
at my erect penis as it slipped in and out of her. The sensation of her
tightening around me felt terrific, and it didn’t take much of it before I
could feel myself beginning to respond. As the pace of my thrusts
increased slightly, I raised my body again so that I could look down at
Diane; her were swaying *ever* so slightly in time with my
penetrations. With the change in my movement in her seemed to have a
reciprocal effect on Diane – it took only a couple of minutes before I
watched as she began playing with her own breasts, squeezing them and
pulling and pinching her nipples. A few more minutes, and she was lifting
her hips in response to my thrusts. The change in angle that I was
entering her at helped stimulate me even more, as did the sight of her open
labia as they ‘flexed’ in response to my actions.
As I felt myself start down the ‘home stretch’, I leaned forward again,
holding myself over Diane while she kneaded the muscles in my arms and
chest.
We’d been making love for well over half an hour; but still, neither one
of us was in any rush to bring an end to it. Along with the physical
joining, we were also sharing an _emotional_ bond – and it was that union
of our *hearts* that we wanted to prolong for as long as possible.
As my arousal increased, my distance over Diane decreased - until we
were face-to-face with each other. Back and forth, we took turns kissing
each other. Lips, face, nose, ears, shoulders, and throat; all were
subject to kisses and lip-nibbling.
Our lips had parted and I was enjoying the feeling of her erect nipples
drawing SpiroGraph designs on my chest when I finally felt my balls tighten
up in the last stage before I unloaded in her. I made a few more slow
steady strokes into Diane as she kissed my shoulder, then it was time:
pressing myself into her as deeply as I could, I felt the first shot of my
hot semen travel the length of my erection to explode into her wet cavern.
That seemed to be all Diane needed, and I felt her hot sheath tighten
around me as her own climax took her over. Even as I felt her clamp
down on me, making her even tighter than she’d been when I took her
virginity, I felt her teeth sink into the base of my neck as she all but
screamed her release into it – and rake her fingernails across my back, as
well.
With each gush of my into her, Diane would clamp her jaws on me
again as she released a deep, guttural grunt of pleasure. Our lovemaking
had been leisurely – and so was our release: instead of a sudden plunge off
a cliff, our climaxes were more like a long, slow earthquake of pleasure.
What they lacked in power, they more than made up for in depth. I felt as
though I’d emptied pints or quarts of my semen into her by the time I was
finished.
To my surprise, I stayed almost completely hard inside her as Diane’s
orgasm slowly tapered off. Only when I felt her release her toothy grip on
my neck did I feel Diane stir under me as she slowly let her hips and head
lower to the bed, and her arms relax around me. I held myself over her,
softly kissing her lips and closed eyelids, giving her a reference point in
reality as she recovered from what was obviously an extremely powerful
orgasm for her.
After a couple of minutes, her eyes fluttered open; and when she saw me
there, she started crying as she quickly wrapped her arms around me again,
hugging me fiercely. I gently – but firmly – hugged her back, muttering
soft words of reassurance to her until she again released me to lie back on
the bed.
Only then did she seem to realize that I was still nearly completely
erect, and inside her. When it hit her, I saw her eyes widen in surprise
before she asked me “You’re still inside me? Like *that*?”
“Yes – to both.” I answered, grinning, and I carefully wiped the tears
from her face.
“I know you shot; I felt it, it was what made it happen for ME. How
come you’re still hard?”
“Just lucky, I guess”, I teased.
She gave me a little bit of a dirty look, and said “No, really – I want
to know.”
“Honestly?” – she nodded her head – “I don’t really know, for certain.
I’m sure part of it is how good it feels to be inside you like this. Part
of it is how long it took before it happened. How much of what else, I
really don’t know; I’m just glad it happened – or isn’t happening.” That
last part earned me a small grin.
The little bit of explanation I had seemed to satisfy her, and she
lifted her head to give me a kiss before telling me “Um, If we can do it
without *disturbing* things, I’d like to my legs out.”
I readily agreed – feeling the need, myself – and after a little
experimentation, we figured out how to let both of us straighten our legs
without losing our intimate embrace. As we were doing that, I heard Diane
give a small gasp. When I was again facing her, she looked sad and
unhappy.
I asked “What’s the matter?”
She started to cry again as she told me “Mike, I’m *so* sorry! I didn’t
mean to you!”
I looked at her, puzzled, and she went on to say “There, on your neck –
and I think on your back, too, even though I didn’t get a very good look.”
Using one hand, I checked my neck – knowing where I’d felt her sink her
teeth in my neck, it didn’t take me long to realize that I’d have one HELL
of a bruise and sore spot for a few days. I went on to flex my back a
little bit, and decided that she’d left at least a few scratch marks on it.
From the feel of it, she’d broken the skin, and probably even drawn a
little blood, but it didn’t feel particularly bad, either.
When I looked down at her again, she was still quietly crying, and
looking at me as though she was afraid of something. I smiled at her in
reassurance, and said “It’s okay, Diane. It’s not bad at all.”
She looked at me doubtfully, and said “It sure doesn’t look ‘not bad’
from here.”
“Maybe that’s so – I can’t see. All I can tell you is that it doesn’t
FEEL bad.”
“You’re sure? I mean, you’re not just trying to make me feel better?”
“Yes, I’m sure – and no, I’m not just saying it to make you feel better.
But if it DOES make you feel better, then that’s fine, too.”
She didn’t look like she was quite ready to believe it, but she knew
that I’d never lied to her before, either. After a few moments, I watched
as she took a deep breath – punctuated by a hiccup that made her start to
giggle – before she visibly relaxed.
When I saw that, I told her “Besides, what’s wrong with a righteous
hickey on my neck to show people that I’m a real that pleases his
lady?”
THAT gave her a fit that alternated between bouts of the giggles, and
mortal trepidation at the realization that that was just *exactly* what
people would think when they saw it – particularly our folks.
When she finally calmed down again, she looked up at me with a
mock-stern expression on her face and said “Michael, you are SUCH a turd!”
I responded by getting my own pretend surprised expression, and asking
“Now, where have I heard that before…” in a thoughtful tone – and getting
laughter in response.
By that time, I’d finally softened enough that both of us could feel me
starting to pull free of her intimate grip. She frowned slightly, and told
me “THIS is the part of being with you that I don’t care for much – I
always feel so *squishy* and _leaky_ when you’re not in me; I’m always
afraid some of it is going to leak out and make a mess on something.”
“So some of it leaks out. That’s not something that I think we have to
worry about, any more.” I told her.
She got a thoughtful look, and a moment later, replied “You’re right.
I’m still thinking like it’s something we have to keep secret, when we
DON’T any more.”
I suddenly got an idea, and reached over to grab one of my pillows.
When Diane looked at me, I said “If you’ll lift up a bit, we can slide this
under your butt; that will keep it inside you long enough for me to grab a
towel. After that, we can put on our robes and take a shower, if you
want.”
She nodded her understanding, and said “Yeah, I _would_ like a shower –
but just a short one, okay? What I want to do more than anything else is
lay here and snuggle with you tonight, for as long as possible.”
I smiled at her, and answered “Yeah, I’d like that, too. Okay, on three
– one… two… three!” and both of us raised up far enough for me to slip the
pillow under her. A little minor adjustment, and it was perfect. I
carefully pulled free of her, and quickly collected a couple of towels from
the linen closet in the hallway.
When I came back into my room with TWO towels, Diane looked at me
quizzically. I just told her “One for now, and a spare in case anybody
gets any ideas later!”
To my surprise, she blushed furiously before taking the towel I offered
her. Together, we managed to collect everything that leaked out over the
next few minutes as we held each other. When the flow was all but stopped,
Diane indicated that she was ready for the shower.
As agreed, our shower _was_ quick – for the two of us sharing it, that
is. Dried off, and back in my room, we quickly shed our robes so that we
could share a skin to skin embrace as we kissed yet again. When it broke,
I watched as Diane moved to turn down the covers on my bed, then lay on it
before gesturing for me to join her. It took only a moment (!!), and I had
her in my arms again: the two of us laying on our sides, spoon fashion,
with me behind her. She was resting her head on one of my arms while the
other was draped across her, her hand on top of mine as I cupped her
breast. She wiggled around a little bit, and finally succeeded in nestling
her smooth, warm butt in my ‘lap’, trapping my flaccid penis between her
ass cheeks. We lay there like that for quite a while, softly discussing
our love and future before we slowly drifted off to sleep.
I woke up the next morning to the wonderful sensation of Diane’s pressing into my back, and her lush pubic mound tickling the top of my ass.
Having her there like that made me so happy, so proud, that I couldn’t bear
the thought of disturbing her – even though I *desperately* had to use the
bathroom.
We must have laid like that for a half hour or more before there was a
soft knocking at my door. I felt Diane wake up behind me, and indicated
that I was awake. Then I heard tell me “Mike, it’s time for breakfast,
if you’re hungry.” I thanked her, and said I’d be right down. As I
listened to her footsteps fade away, I felt Diane move away from me a
little, and quickly turned over to face her.
I told Diane “Its okay. knows you’re in here, even if she didn’t
say anything.”
“How do you know?” she asked.
“I know because that’s the first time in my LIFE that she hasn’t stuck
her head in the door to talk to me directly. If she didn’t look in here,
it’s because she knew she didn’t want to see what was here.”
“She’s upset that I’m here?”
“No, I don’t think ‘upset’ – just getting used to it. I expect that her
and Dad have talked about it, and she’s still getting her mind around the
idea that her ‘little boy’ is grown up enough to be thinking about –
particularly you, who she likes - *that way*.”
About that time, there was another small knock at the door, and when I
answered, Holly stuck her head in. Seeing us awake, she opened the door
enough to slip into my room, and leave some clothing on the chair by my
desk, telling us “I thought I’d save you some time and trouble by bringing
some clothes for Diane.”
Diane blushed slightly, and both of us thanked her for her
thoughtfulness. She smiled in reply, and quickly made her way back out,
closing the door behind her.
Diane and I *almost* didn’t make it to breakfast. We started ‘helping’
each other get dressed, and it nearly turned into another lovemaking
session before my stomach growled, telling BOTH of us that we needed
nourishment.
When we got downstairs, and seated at the table, and Dad were both
careful not to notice – thus have to comment on - the giant bruise on my
neck, or the tooth marks that bore witness to how it got there. Holly’s
eyes got HUGE, and it was all she could do not to stare – at either or both
of us. She only managed to get herself back together when gave her a
Look as she handed Holly one of the dishes of food.
Diane tried to help with the dishes when breakfast was over, and got
chased out of the kitchen for her efforts as told her “Now you just go
on, Diane – I’m sure you’d rather be with Mike than me.”
Diane and I spent most of the morning in the backyard, splashing around
in the pool; a little before lunch, I took her home – and went inside with
her so the two of us could tell her we were a Couple. Both of them
actually seemed pleased at the news, and her dad even went as far as to
shake my hand.
That afternoon, I went about the task of making sure my truck was ready
for the trip – changing oil, topping off the various fluids, giving it a
bath, cleaning it out, and so on. While I was working, Holly came out to
talk with me for a while. At one point, she put her hand on my back and
saw me flinch; she quickly pulled my back and looked at the wounds
Diane’s fingernails had left. She didn’t say anything to me, but her eyes
again got big at the sight.
That evening, the last before I left for school, and Dad took me and
Holly out for dinner. When we got back, I was surprised when it was that asked me if I’d like to call Diane and invite her over.
I didn’t hesitate to make the call, and went over to pick up Diane in my
truck. She invited me in when I got there, and I spent a couple of minutes
talking with her folks before she came in with a small overnight bag in her
hand.
She asked if I was ready, and after I nodded that I was, she told her
parents “I’ll be spending the night with Mike, and tomorrow morning with
Holly. I’ll give you a call if I’m going to be any later than lunchtime,
okay?”
They easily agreed, and the two of us wished them good night.
Once in the truck and on the way home, I asked Diane “Okay, I’ll play –
what was that all about?”
She looked a bit sheepish, then defiant, before she told me “This
afternoon, Momma and I talked for a little while – about me, and you –
because she saw the big hickey on your neck, and figured I gave it to you.
I told her that you’d asked me to be your girlfriend, and after she asked
me, I confessed that you were the one I gave my virginity to – and that you
were the ONLY one I’ve ‘been’ with. I was surprised when she just told me
that she was glad that I was on the Pill, and that I was being so careful
about who I was with. She said she’d talk to Daddy, and a little while
later, they called me into the living room.”
I nodded, and she went on “Once I was there, Daddy told me that he and
Momma had talked about me and you, and that he understood it. He told me
that he wasn’t happy to see his little growing up, but that he was
proud that I was being so careful and responsible about who I was with.
Then he told me that he thought you were a pretty nice boy, and had a good
head and heart. He told me that he wasn’t going to make any fuss about it,
even though I’m still technically a minor. Then he and Momma just told me
that they loved me, and to be careful.”
I nodded my understanding, and a couple minutes later, pulled into our
driveway. The two of us went inside, and as I went into the room,
Diane went upstairs to leave her bag in my room. A minute or so later, she
joined us, and we all enjoyed a comedy that Holly had gotten that
afternoon. By the time it ended, it was getting a little late, and and
Dad said they were going to bed. Diane, Holly, and I said that sounded
like a pretty good idea. Holly stayed behind to clean up the room a
bit, but Diane and I held hands as we made our way to my room. As Diane
and I got to the door to my room, and Dad were at the door to theirs;
both of them turned to us and wished us a good night, as though we were a
married couple just like them. Diane and I hadn’t been in my room but a
minute when there was a knock at the door. Diane answered, and Holly came
in to wish us both a good night, and giving us each a *serious* kiss to
show she meant it. With that out of the way, she quickly left us, closing
the door behind her.
Diane and I looked at each other, and by unspoken agreement, started
undressing. I finished first, and went over to turn down the bed covers;
as I was getting into bed, Diane came over to join me. She turned to me
and put her hand on my face before saying “Mike, I love you. I love making
love with you, and just being around you. I like to touch you, and be
touched BY you. What we had last night was something special, and I don’t
want to mess it up by trying to do anything like it tonight. All I want
for us tonight is to be together, in each other’s arms. You’re going off
to tomorrow, and we both know it’s going to be a while before you
come back to visit – and I want the memory of us holding each other tonight
so that I’ll be able to remember it until we can do it again.”
I didn’t bother trying to say anything. All I wanted was to make this
night special, too, if in a different way; and what Diane wanted for us
that night was as special as anything else that I’d thought of. I simply
smiled and nodded my agreement before opening my arms to her. She quickly
and happily moved into them, and the two of us soon got ourselves settled
into a comfortable position. Neither of us spoke as we eventually drifted
off to sleep: happy and content to be next to each other, there wasn’t
anything for us TO say.
The next morning, I woke up early – well before the alarm I’d set.
Still, I was surprised to find Diane awake, and looking at me. I raised an
eyebrow in question, and she told me “I like looking at you, even when
you’re asleep. Or maybe *especially* when you’re asleep. Is that okay?”
“Well, if I’m sleeping, I guess I don’t much care one way or the other.”
I answered, making her smile.
A few moments later, she told me “Mike, I think there’s something you
should do before you leave.”
“What’s that?”
“Make love to Holly.”
“Excuse me? Am I hearing my girlfriend tell me that I should jump my
sister before I head off to college?”
She grinned at me, and answered “Yes, that’s what you’re hearing. You
and I have had two *wonderful* nights together, and that’s enough to keep
me going until you come back again. But you haven’t really spent _any_
time with Holly, and I know that she wants to be with you again, at least
once. Would you?”
I thought it over a few moments, and finally told her “If Holly comes in
here and makes it clear she wants me to make love with her, I will. If she
comes in here and just wants to snuggle, I’ll do that, too.”
Diane just grinned at me, and got out of bed. She quickly put on her
robe, and quietly left my room without latching the door. A couple minutes
later, Holly came in, carefully closing the door behind her. When she
turned around to face me, she simply unfastened her robe and let it drop to
the floor, exposing her nakedness to me.
Looking me squarely in the eye, she said “Diane told me that if I came
down here, you would do what *I* wanted: make love or snuggle, my choice. I
know she loves you *very* much, and if she’s willing to share you with me
the morning you leave for college, I’m damn well going to take her up on
it. I don’t know if we’ll ever get another chance, and I want to feel you
inside me, at least ONE more time.”
“And where IS Diane?”
“She’s staying in my room, so if comes by, she can make it seem like
I’m still in my room. So, you wanna?”
My answer to that was to simply throw the bedcovers back, leaving myself
as exposed as she was.
With a big smile on her face, Holly quickly moved to join me on the bed,
giving me a big kiss as she hugged me. When our kiss broke, she gently
pushed me onto my back before saying “You just lay back, big brother. Ever
since Diane told me I could have you, I’ve been getting hotter and hotter,
so you don’t have to worry about me – just let me get you started, and I’ll
take it from there.”
I nodded my acceptance, and Holly quickly moved herself down my body,
then between my legs. With a mischievous smile and a twinkle in her eye,
she leaned forward to take my slowly inflating penis in her mouth as she
used her fingernails along my thighs. She gently on me as she used
her tongue to draw a variety of patterns on the underside, stimulating me
tremendously. It wasn’t long before I was almost completely erect, and
Holly’s lips were sliding up and down my member. A couple more minutes,
and both of us knew that I was completely hard, and ready for her. She
made one last down and back up my manhood, leaving a coating of her hot
saliva as lubrication for what she planned next. She quickly moved to put
her knees on each side of me as she positioned herself over my glistening
manhood. With that done, she took it in her hand, holding it steady as she
lowered herself until I felt it brushing her dark thatch. As she used
the head of it to part her labia, I could see how they shined with her
feminine oils – and I could even see where some of her essence had even
trickled a little way down the inside of one of her thighs.
Satisfied that she was in the right position, Holly didn’t hesitate any
longer: with my glans pressing against her opening, she lowered herself
onto it, taking nearly half my length in a single motion. She raised
herself up a bit, and then lowered herself again, stopping only when her
pubic hair was merged with mine. I don’t think she realized she did it,
but I heard her murmur “Oh, GOD, that feels so good!”
She waited like that for several seconds, savoring the sensation of
having me fill her once again. Only when she felt my hands move to caress
her thighs did she open her eyes to look at me as she started slowly moving
herself over me.
As she’d asked, I wasn’t worrying about her – but I was damned well
trying to hold back so that *I* could enjoy this as long as possible, too.
In only a couple of minutes, the only sound in my room was the liquid
sounds of our union, and Holly’s soft panting as she found the rhythm that
pleased her most. As she was impaling herself on my manhood, I delighted
in watching the gyrations of her as they moved on her chest; after
a few more minutes, all I wanted to do was get my hands and lips and mouth
on them.
When Holly felt my hands on her hips, she opened her eyes, then
gradually slowed her motions before looking at me in question. I told her
“I want to be able to kiss you, and suck on your tits.”
She quickly agreed, and the two of us carefully moved toward the head of
the bed so I could prop myself up with a couple of pillows. Once I was
ready, Holly happily resumed her self-impalement – but this time, she was
kind enough to lean forward so her were within range. I quickly
put my hands over them, again marveling at how smooth, how firm - yet soft
- they were before I released one of them long enough to take it’s nipple
between my lips. In short order, I was nursing at it like a newborn babe,
even as I used my hand on its mate, squeezing and caressing and
nipple by turns. In only a minute, I could hear Holly’s breathing increase
as she started moaning softly in reaction to what I was doing to her
delightful mammaries.
When I’d gotten the one nipple hard and long in my mouth, I readily
switched over to perform a similar service on it’s twin – and ratcheting
Holly’s pleasure and arousal that much higher. I took a few moments to
look down between us, and saw that Holly was as wet as I’d ever seen her:
her secretions had thoroughly wetted _both_ our pubic areas, and her labia
were all but dripping from her arousal as they alternately stretched out,
then disappeared in response to the way she was hunching herself over me.
Holly was as tight and hot as she had been before, but this time she was
also so much wetter inside than before, too. The spicy, musky-sweet scent
of her filled my nose as I went back to squeezing and gently pulling on her
breasts and nipples.
A few more minutes, and I could feel myself passing that point of no
return: I knew that it wasn’t going to be much longer before I filled my
sister with my hot seed. I quickly scanned her, and found that she wasn’t
far behind me – but she *was* behind me on the path to release. I still
didn’t want to disappoint her, so I put my hand on her lower belly and
started caressing her erect and visible clitoris with my finger – softly
stroking it in time with her rise and fall over me. From the way her
breath caught in her throat when I first touched her, and how her started clasping at me as I continued, I knew that I was easily going to be
able to get her off.
We continued like that for another couple of minutes when Holly suddenly
almost slammed herself down onto my penis before her clamped down on
my so hard it was _almost_ painful. I hadn’t been scanning her, so this
was all a surprise to me – but a pleasant one as I felt her internal
muscles spasming around my hardness. It took only a couple sessions of
that incredible sensation before I felt my balls tighten up as I started to
empty myself into her. The sensation of after of my hot semen
flooding her insides seemed to make Holly’s orgasm that much stronger: she
tried to press herself onto me even more, and the soft groans she emitted
between her gasps for breath.
Even though it had been over a day since the incredible experience I’d
shared with Diane, I still didn’t have that much semen in me; as wonderful
as it felt to empty myself into Holly, I only had so much to give: it was
only the milking sensations of her hot that kept me semi-erect after
I’d unloaded everything I had into her. I was truly amazed at how long
Holly’s orgasm was lasting, even though I was gently pressing against her
clitoris each time I felt her tightening around me. Finally though, I felt
them start to taper off, and as they did, I softened then stopped my touch
on her sensitive nubbin. A few moments after I pulled my hand from between
us, Holly all but collapsed in my arms, gasping for breath as after-tremors
of her release washed through her.
We sat/laid there like that for several minutes as both of us got our
breath and senses back. I scanned Holly a few times, and wasn’t surprised
when she suddenly raised herself up long enough to throw her arms around me
for the fiercest hug I’d ever gotten from her. I hugged her back – though
not as tightly – and after a little bit, she released her hold on me so
that she could lift her head to give me a kiss that *almost* got me hard
again.
When the kiss finally ended, Holly laid her head on my chest, and told
me “Thank you, big brother. That was one of the best I’ve had, ever – with
you OR Diane. I’m going to remember that for a LONG time, and not just
because of why I was here.” I put my arms around her again, holding her,
and the two of us were content to simply be with each other for a little
while.
Holly finally told me “Mike, I really DO have to get up – I know Diane
is covering for me, but I still want to clean up a little bit, and it’s
probably better if I’m actually in my own room when comes around.”
“That’s fine, Holly. It’s nice holding you like this, but I know we
don’t want to push it, either. If you want it, there’s a towel over there
on my chair; we can probably get close enough for you to grab it, if you
want.”
“I do want, thanks, Mike.”
We carefully wormed our way toward the edge of the bed until Holly could
finally out enough to reach the towel – looking at her tight body
stretched out like that was it’s own reward. A couple minutes later, she
was standing by the edge of the bed, cleaning ME off to, with the
explanation “Diane was nice enough to let me borrow you; I’m not going to
give you back any messier than I have to!”
My penis finally cleaned of our combined juices, Holly started for the
door. I quickly scanned and Dad, and found that was getting ready
to head for the bathroom. I told Holly “Wait a minute – I think I hear
something!”. She paused, and both of us heard the sound of a door opening.
Knowing that Diane would wait for Holly to get back, Holly understood that
it had been either or Dad. A moment later, we heard the bathroom door
close, and Holly smiled at me, saying “Thanks, Mike!” before quickly
heading back for her own room. Diane had barely gotten into my room and
closed the door behind her when we heard the bathroom door open.
When she turned around to look at me, Diane made a show of sniffing the
air before saying “Yeah, Holly wanted some time with you!” and grinning at
me.
“You’re okay with that?” I asked.
“Yeah, for now. Holly and I have talked before, and she’s told me that
as much as she likes making love with you, she wants to find her own guy.
She wanted you to be her first, and since you were so nice about it, she
realized that you would be a good teacher for the other stuff she wanted to
find out about. She knows she’s safe with you and all that, but she also
knows that the two of you can’t keep doing it, either. If this wasn’t the
last time she makes love with you, I’ll bet it’s pretty close to it. So,
yeah, I’m okay with it.”
That said, she easily moved to the bed and lay down next to me. I
turned on my side, and Diane laid on her back in front of me, her legs
draped over mine. The effect was that she was ‘sitting’ on my ‘lap’ as I
held her in my hand. We lay there like that for quite a while,
quietly talking about our future plans until we heard knock at the door
to tell us that breakfast would be ready before long. Both of us knew that
I needed a shower, and Diane went along to ‘help’ me by making sure all of
my parts were properly cleaned. Dried and dressed, the two of us went down
to the lavish breakfast had prepared.
Around mid-morning, I got started loading my truck with the stuff I was
taking to school; Diane and Holly both helped. Holly knew she couldn’t
give me the kind of going away kiss she wanted in public, so she took the
opportunity to give it to me when just the two of us were in the garage.
When I was all packed and ready to go, and Dad came out too, to see me
off. Dad surprised me by sticking his hand out for me to shake and telling
me “I know you’re going to do just fine, Mike, but be careful, okay?”
I assured him I would, and moved in to give me a tearful kiss on the
cheek. Diane was last, and she didn’t hesitate to let me know that she’d
be missing me. and Dad carefully looked away; Holly just watched and
grinned. I took the chance to give Diane’s ass a quick squeeze.
The drive wasn’t anything difficult, though I did make a couple of wrong
turns while trying to find my new home. I caught my mistake quickly
enough, though, and easily got back on track.
The – Bill Elliott, the chemist, and Don Jacobs, the math major –
cheerfully came out to help me get moved in. My first load of stuff, I saw
that I had a couple of letters in my ‘in’ basket: some time previously,
someone had the idea of nailing a small basket by the door to each bedroom
to hold any mail that came for that person. With all my stuff unloaded
from the truck, I quickly checked the letters, and found that both of them
were from Aunt Paula and Uncle Jack. The first held a short letter letting
me know what was happening on the farm, and reminding me that I was
supposed to visit them at least once a month. The other held a check from
Uncle Jack, for an amount equal to my third of the rent and utilities, plus
an additional twenty percent. No, I wasn’t going to be throwing any
parties on Uncle Jacks money, but I wasn’t going to have to miss out on a
movie or anything, either.
Bill and Don quickly agreed to my offer to spring for fast food as
thanks for their help getting moved in. It told me something about them
that they considered a trip to McDonalds to be a treat.
The next few days, they kept their promise to show me around, and they
gave me plenty of help getting set up for school. The first Saturday I was
there, I was ready and waiting for the cleanup, and did my chores willingly
and without hesitation. Both Bill and Don seemed mildly impressed by it,
as they did about my care about cleaning up after myself.
The first time I went to dinner with Aunt Paula and Uncle Jack, I asked
Aunt Paula if she’d mind if I brought one of the I lived with next
time. She assured me that I could bring both of them, if I wanted, and
sent me back with the leftovers from our meal. I shared the food she’d
sent – along with all the vegetables and fruit they’d loaded me up with –
with the guys, who seemed grateful. My next trip to the farm, both of them
accepted the offer of Sunday dinner. Aunt Paula was in seventh heaven
having so many large appetites; Bill and Don both complimented her
repeatedly on her cooking, pleasing her immensely.
After than, I didn’t have any problem getting them to go along when I
went out for ‘Sunday dinner’ – even if one or both of them couldn’t make
it, Aunt Paula made sure I took back the leftovers so they didn’t miss out.
Even when the weather turned cool, and the fresh stuff was gone, she sent
along the canned food she’d prepared. It was *almost* as good – and still
a long shot better than what they served in the school dining hall (or
‘gageteria’ as it was referred to).
I managed to get home a few times, and spent every available minute with
Diane – the two of us even sleeping at HER house once. Her were
going out for a weekend, and didn’t want to leave the house empty; they
told her that I was welcome to stay there with her, knowing full well that
Diane and I would share a bed.
By the time the semester ended, I’d done well enough in my classes that
I made the Dean’s List – something that had Dad (and Uncle Jack, as I
learned) nearly busting with pride.
Right before I left for Christmas break, Bill and Don told me that they
figured they’d made a good choice letting me move in: both of them were
MORE than happy with the way things had worked out – and not just because
of Aunt Paula’s cooking, either!
The rest of my Freshman and Sophomore time at school, things went along
pretty much the same way – meals with Aunt Paula and Uncle Jack while I was
at school, and my time at home spent with Diane. Each time I came home, it
seemed that Diane and I got that much closer, and loved each other even
more. The sex between us was *always* terrific, but the time OUT of bed
meant a lot to us, too. Holly found herself a boyfriend; he treated her
like the royalty she was, even _without_ my input.
Every semester at school saw me on the Dean’s List, and each semester,
my grade point average increased a bit, as well. As Dad and Uncle Jack had
planned, I *was* able to focus on my studies, and it showed. Sure, I could
have used my ‘skills’ to beat the system, but what would that have gotten
me? Besides, I *liked* learning all this stuff. And thanks to Uncle Jack,
I didn’t have to miss out any fun during my free time, either. By the time
I got my diploma, I was in the top one percent of my class, and graduated
with honors. To my surprise, not only my folks, and Aunt Paula and Uncle
Jack, but *every single one* of the farmers showed up for the ceremony –
embarrassing the hell out me with their cheers when I was handed my
diploma.
END (?)
|
|
